Forum Directory / Religion & Philosophy
-
Your feedback on this thread may lead to actually getting what you want. If enough students desire to study a text like al Muwatta. alot of people have asked about Muwatta and now Cordoba does wish to start it sometime. So please put what books you wish to study here, Mine are The masterpiece of fiqh Al Mughni by Ibn Qudamah, Risala of Imam Ash Shafi'i, Kitab al Umm, Al Bidayah wan Nihayah, Awjazul Masalik, Fath ul Bari, Musnad of Imam Ahmad
-
Where the hell is AoM? I'm sure he could do something with the crappy resolution in the picture.
Seriously though, nothing new here. I just thought it was kind of interesting.
Click here
-
WE PACKED AND WENT
“And after those days we packed and went up to Jerusalem.” (Acts 21:15)
Paul and his companions were on their way to Jerusalem. They had traveled a long way, mostly across the Mediterranean Sea. Now they were on the last part of their journey, going from Caesarea on the cost inland toward Jerusalem.
Luke traveled with Paul, indicated by the use of “we” in this sentence. In writing about this part of the trip Luke said something small, yet in my mind significant. He noted, “we packed.” This is noticeable because this was the end of a long journey, yet Luke never before noted that they packed. They sailed from Miletus to Cos, from Cos to Rhodes, from Rhodes to Patara, from Patara to Tyre, Tyre to Ptolemais, and then finally from Ptolemais to Caesarea. They obviously packed and unpacked at each step along the way, but Luke never mentioned it. Only here does he, as they prepare to leave Caesarea and go to Jerusalem.
This makes me think that perhaps this was the first time Luke visited Jerusalem, and like any follower of Jesus, he was excited. He knew that this was the famous City of David, the location of the great temple, and the place where Jesus taught, did miracles, died, rose again, and ascended to heaven. Luke thought that every detail of this last part of their long journey was exciting, and so like an excited tourist he even mentioned, “we packed.”
Beyond the sweet, personal character of that, there are a few other things to consider about this mention that “we packed and went.”
It shows us that God loves order, and packing is simply the ordering of what we have in preparation for travel. God is a God of order and planning, and our desire to have things in order is a reflection of His image in us. We should never make order and organization an idol, but it is important to be mindful of them because God is full of order and organization.
It shows us that it is wise to prepare for where we are going. Paul, Luke, and the others traveling with them each knew that packing would help them be ready for both their travel to Jerusalem and their time there. Therefore they took the foresight to get ready by carefully packing. The same principle is true for us. We all have an appointment with the future. This is true for the near future, and it is wise for us to prepare for what lies ahead in this life.
It is even truer for our eternal future. Each of us has an appointment with eternity, one that no one escapes. You should do your packing that journey. Give your attention to eternal things right now. That means:
- Attention to God Word, which is eternal.
- Attention to people, who are eternal.
- Attention to giving, to send treasure ahead to heaven.
Before you go up to the New Jerusalem, make sure you have packed and prepared for the trip.
By David Guzik
-
The Holy Bible, King James Version
Publisher: Public Domain
Psalm 19:1
The heavens declare the glory of God; and the firmament showeth his handywork.Psalm 19:2
Day unto day uttereth speech, and night unto night showeth knowledge. -
4.1 magnitude earthquake rattles Switzerland
-
4.1 magnitude earthquake rattles Switzerland
February 13, 2012 – GENEVA – The Swiss Seismological Service says a moderate earthquake shook Switzerland with the epicentre in the northcentral canton (state) Zug and Lake Zurich area. The Zurich-based service said today the magnitude of 4.2 quake could be felt around much of Switzerland yesterday night, and some minor damage was possible but unlikely. There were no immediate reports of any damage. Switzerland is an area of moderate seismic activity most do not exceed a magnitude of 3 and the last earthquake that caused damage was in 1991 in the southeast canton of Graubuenden. The last earthquake in Switzerland with a magnitude of 6 or higher was in 1946 in the southwestern canton of Valais, home to the Matterhorn. –Times of India
-
Death-toll from European cold-snap exceeds 600
February 13, 2012 – MOSCOW – The death toll from Europe’s recent cold snap has passed 600, with more than a third of that tally in Russia alone, AFP reports. Heavy snow continues to fall in Romania and Bulgaria while the Russian health ministry said that 215 people have died, and more than 5,000 have suffered from hypothermia since the beginning of the year. In Moscow on Monday, the temperature was holding at minus 4 degrees Fahrenheit while the city of Toko in the far northern Sakha republic saw the mercury dip to minus 63 degrees, the wire service noted. –Market Watch
-
Death-toll from European cold-snap exceeds 600
-
5.8 magnitude earthquake strikes coast of Costa Rica
February 13, 2012 – COSTA RICA – A moderate 5.8 magnitude earthquake struck off the southern coast of Costa Rica on Monday, shaking buildings in the capital, but there were no immediate reports of damage or injuries. The U.S. Geological Survey said the epicenter of the quake was 46 miles (75 km) south of San Jose, just offshore near the port of Puerto Quepos. A duty officer at the police station in Dominical, a tourist town about 28 miles (45 km) south of Puerto Quepos, said the quake was felt strongly but there was no risk of a tidal wave. The epicenter of the quake, which was originally reported as a strong 6.1 on the scale, was at a depth of 17 miles (28 km) and hit just before 5 a.m. local time (1100 GMT). In January 2009, a 6.1 quake near San Jose killed about 40 people, according to the USGS. –Reuters
-
5.8 magnitude earthquake strikes coast of Costa Rica
-
Alert status raised on Indonesia’s Galunggung volcano
February 13, 2012 – INDONESIA – The alert status of Galunggung volcano in West Java, Indonesia, was raised today due to an increase of its water temperature and a change in color. Discoloration of the Crater Lake had started to be noticed in September 2011, but the changes have increased recently. According to the local volcanologists monitoring the volcano, the whole lake is now of muddy khaki color. In addition to the color change which could be caused by an increase of lake fumarole activity, an steep sudden increase by 13°C of the lake water temperature was detected, based on measurements taken on and before 5 February when it was at normal 27°C, and on 8 Feb, when it was 40°C warm. Most fish in the lake have died and occasionally dead birds are found at the shore. No other signs of a possible volcanic awakening were detected at the moment. The ph level of the water is still at normal levels 7-8, and there is no sulfur smell. Also, no significant seismic activity has been detected. Nevertheless, PVMBG has now placed the volcano at alert level 2 (“watch”, on a scale of 1-4) and recommends to stay away at least 500 m from the lake shore. The last eruptions of Galunggnug were a small phreatic explosion in 1984, and the major destructive eruption in 1982-83, which produced violent explosions with ash columns reaching 20 km height, pyroclastic flows and large lahars. The eruption destroyed an older lava lake, killed many people and displaced up to 35,000. The eruption is infamous for the aircraft accident on 24 June 1982: a British Airways Boeing 474 with 262 people on board flew through the ash plume and had to make an emergency descent after the ash caused all 4 engines to fail; fortunately, the plane could land safely. The present-day Crater Lake (Danau kawah Galunggung) has a diameter of 1000 m and is 11 m deep and contains a volume of about 8 million m3 of water. In the middle of the lake, a small 250 x 165 m diameter scoria cone which was produced during the final staged of the 1982-83 eruption rises to 30 m elevation. A main hazard of the volcano is phreatic and phreatomagmatic eruptions capable of draining the lake and producing mud flows. –Volcano Discovery
-
Alert status raised on Indonesia’s Galunggung volcano
-
Double tremors strike near Bulgarian capital
February 13, 2012 – BULGARIA – Two mild earthquakes were felt in the first hour of Friday morning in the area of the towns of Elhovo and Topolovgrad in southeastern Bulgaria. The quakes measured 3.1 and 3.5 on the Richter scale respectively and were registered a little after midnight, about 260 km southeast of the capital Sofia, the National Institute of Geophysics, Geodesy and Geography at the Bulgarian Academy of Sciences (BAS) said in a statement. The tremor was lightly felt in a number of villages in the Tundzha municipality in the Yambol region. There are no reports of injuries and/or damage. –Novinite
-
Iran and Israeli conflict escalating beyond tirade of words
February 13, 2012 – ISRAEL – Lebanese ally Hezbollah of being behind twin bomb attacks that targeted embassy staff in India and Georgia on Monday, wounding four people. Tehran denied involvement in the incidents, which amplified tensions between two countries already at loggerheads over Iran’s nuclear program. Hezbollah made no comment. Police in the Indian capital New Delhi said a bomb wrecked a car carrying an embassy official as she was going to pick up her children from school. The woman needed surgery to remove shrapnel but her life was not in danger, officials said. Her driver and two passers-by suffered lesser injuries. Israeli officials said an attempt to bomb an embassy car in the Georgian capital Tbilisi failed. The device was defused. Israel had put its foreign missions on high alert ahead of the fourth anniversary this past Sunday of the assassination in Syria of the military mastermind of Hezbollah, Imad Moughniyeh – an attack widely assumed to be the work of Israeli agents. Israel is believed to be also locked in a wider covert war with Iran, whose nuclear program has been beset by apparent sabotage, including the unclaimed killings of several Iranian nuclear scientists, most recently in January. Prime Minister Benjamin Netanyahu blamed both Iran and Hezbollah, accusing them of responsibility for a string of recent attempted attacks in countries as far apart as Thailand and Azerbaijan. “Iran and its proxy Hezbollah are behind each of these attacks,” said Netanyahu, who dismisses Iran denials that it is trying to develop a nuclear weapon. “We will continue to take strong and systematic, yet patient, action against the international terrorism that originates in Iran.” Iranian Foreign Ministry spokesman Ramin Mehmanparast rejected Netanyahu’s accusation, calling it “psychological warfare against Iran. We condemn any terrorist action and the world knows that Iran is the biggest victim of terrorism,” Mehmanparast was quoted as saying by the official IRNA news agency. -Reuters
-
Iran and Israeli conflict escalating beyond tirade of words
-
(Reuters) - The White House announced plans on Monday to help "Arab Spring" countries swept by revolutions with more than $800 million in economic aid, while maintaining U.S. military aid to Egypt.
In his annual budget message to Congress, President Barack Obama asked that military aid to Egypt be kept at the level of recent years -- $1.3 billion -- despite a crisis triggered by an Egyptian probe targeting American democracy activists.
The proposals are part of Obama's budget request for fiscal year 2013, which begins October 1. His requests need the approval of Congress, where some lawmakers want to cut overseas spending to address U.S. budget shortfalls and are particularly angry at Egypt.
Obama proposed $51.6 billion in funding for the U.S. State Department and foreign aid overall, when $8.2 billion in assistance to war zones is included. The "core budget" for the category would increase by 1.6 percent, officials said.
Most of the economic aid for the Arab Spring countries -- $770 million -- would go to establish a new "Middle East and North Africa Incentive Fund," the president said in his budget plan.
Analysts said it was difficult to tell how much of the proposal was actually new money.
"As presented it's very difficult to determine if the Arab spring fund is new wine in new bottles or old wine in new bottles," said John Norris, a former U.S. foreign aid worker now at the Center for American Progress.
The Middle East and North Africa Incentive fund "will provide incentives for long-term economic, political, and trade reforms to countries in transition -- and to countries prepared to make reforms proactively," the White House budget document said.
The proposal said this approach "expands our bilateral economic support in countries such as Tunisia and Yemen, where transitions are already underway."
It would also build on other programs for the area, including up to $2 billion in regional Overseas Private Investment Corporation financing, up to $1 billion in debt swaps for Egypt, and approximately $500 million in existing funds re-allocated to respond to the region last year, the budget document said.
It did not say how the Middle East and North Africa Incentive Fund would be divided between countries, or give any other details of the plan.
Egypt has long been among the top recipients of U.S. aid, getting about $1.6 billion annually, mostly in military assistance. In fiscal 2012, $250 million of aid approved for Egypt was economic; $1.3 billion was military and there was a $60 million "enterprise fund" approved by Congress.
No U.S. assistance is moving to Egypt at the moment, U.S. lawmakers and their aides said last week. Some legislators favor cutting off aid to Egypt entirely if it does not drop accusations against American democracy activists and lift a travel ban on them.
Obama continued the practice of putting proposed foreign assistance for war zones in a separate account. This account, known as the "Overseas Contingency Operations," includes $8.2 billion for the State Department and foreign aid.
It includes $3.3 billion for Afghanistan, $1 billion for Pakistan, and $4 billion for Iraq, where U.S. troops have left the country but the State Department has picked up some of their functions such as police training.
-
(Reuters) - The White House announced plans on Monday to help "Arab Spring" countries swept by revolutions with more than $800 million in economic aid, while maintaining U.S. military aid to Egypt.
In his annual budget message to Congress, President Barack Obama asked that military aid to Egypt be kept at the level of recent years -- $1.3 billion -- despite a crisis triggered by an Egyptian probe targeting American democracy activists.
The proposals are part of Obama's budget request for fiscal year 2013, which begins October 1. His requests need the approval of Congress, where some lawmakers want to cut overseas spending to address U.S. budget shortfalls and are particularly angry at Egypt.
Obama proposed $51.6 billion in funding for the U.S. State Department and foreign aid overall, when $8.2 billion in assistance to war zones is included. The "core budget" for the category would increase by 1.6 percent, officials said.
Most of the economic aid for the Arab Spring countries -- $770 million -- would go to establish a new "Middle East and North Africa Incentive Fund," the president said in his budget plan.
Analysts said it was difficult to tell how much of the proposal was actually new money.
"As presented it's very difficult to determine if the Arab spring fund is new wine in new bottles or old wine in new bottles," said John Norris, a former U.S. foreign aid worker now at the Center for American Progress.
The Middle East and North Africa Incentive fund "will provide incentives for long-term economic, political, and trade reforms to countries in transition -- and to countries prepared to make reforms proactively," the White House budget document said.
The proposal said this approach "expands our bilateral economic support in countries such as Tunisia and Yemen, where transitions are already underway."
It would also build on other programs for the area, including up to $2 billion in regional Overseas Private Investment Corporation financing, up to $1 billion in debt swaps for Egypt, and approximately $500 million in existing funds re-allocated to respond to the region last year, the budget document said.
It did not say how the Middle East and North Africa Incentive Fund would be divided between countries, or give any other details of the plan.
Egypt has long been among the top recipients of U.S. aid, getting about $1.6 billion annually, mostly in military assistance. In fiscal 2012, $250 million of aid approved for Egypt was economic; $1.3 billion was military and there was a $60 million "enterprise fund" approved by Congress.
No U.S. assistance is moving to Egypt at the moment, U.S. lawmakers and their aides said last week. Some legislators favor cutting off aid to Egypt entirely if it does not drop accusations against American democracy activists and lift a travel ban on them.
Obama continued the practice of putting proposed foreign assistance for war zones in a separate account. This account, known as the "Overseas Contingency Operations," includes $8.2 billion for the State Department and foreign aid.
It includes $3.3 billion for Afghanistan, $1 billion for Pakistan, and $4 billion for Iraq, where U.S. troops have left the country but the State Department has picked up some of their functions such as police training.
-
Digital Book on the Dangers of Shari’a Law and Reality of its Insidious Spread:
INTRODUCTION:
David J. Rusin of FrontPageMagazine has written an article that clearly shows Islam’s plans to take over the through slowly inserting Shari’a (Islamic oppressive law) in place of our Constitution; and how is trying to prevent this planned takeover.
The must NOT let’s its guard down with respect to this dangerous fifth column within the , and all should make themselves aware of their evil and wicked intent.
[[Definitions to assist understanding from a Muslim source.
“The Qur’an (القرآن) literally means “the recitation”. It is the central religious text of Islam. Muslims believe the Qur’an is the verbal book of divine guidance and direction for mankind, and consider the original Arabic verbal text to be the final revelation of God. Islam holds that the Qur’an was repeatedly revealed from Allah to Muhammad orally through the angel Jibrīl(Gabriel) over a period of approximately twenty-three years, beginning in 610 CE, when he was forty, and concluding in 632 CE, the year of his death. The Qur'an assumes familiarity with major narratives recounted in Jewish and Christian scriptures, summarizing some, dwelling at length on others, and, in some cases, presenting alternative accounts and interpretations of events. The Qur'an describes itself as a book of guidance, sometimes offering detailed accounts of specific historical events, and often emphasizing the moral significance of an event over its narrative sequence” (1).
“Hadith( الحديث) are narrations originating from the words and deeds of the Prophet Muhammad (SAW). These works are referred to in matters of Islamic law and history to this day. The two main denominations of Islam, Shi`ism and Sunnism, have different sets of Hadith collections. In Arabic the word hadith means that which is new from amongst things or a piece of information conveyed either in a small quantity or large. In Islamic terminology, the term hadith refers to reports of statements or actions of Muhammad, or of his tacit approval of something said or done in his presence” (2). [source - retrieved from http://www.wnymuslims.org/index.php?page=quran/hadith/studies on 2 /12/2012] ]]
Let’s look at what Rusin wrote.
RUSIN’S EXPOSURE OF CAIR's Fight Against Foreign Law Bill ;
CAIR's Fight Against Foreign Law Bill
by David J. Rusin
FrontPage Magazine
February 13, 2012
http://www.islamist-watch.org/9192/cair-fight-against-pennsylvania-foreign-law-bill
Resistance to a new bill aimed at limiting foreign law in Pennsylvania courts serves as a case study of how Islamists and their allies operate: peddling falsehoods about Shari'a, painting Muslims as victims, and denying that anyone seeks to institutionalize aspects of Islamic law — even as they vigorously promote that very agenda. With similar legislation being debated across the , understanding their tactics is critical.
At issue in is House Bill (HB) 2029, which stipulates that "a tribunal shall not consider a foreign legal code or system which does not grant … the same fundamental liberties, rights and privileges" as guaranteed by the federal and state constitutions. Introduced in November, it follows the American Laws for American Courts (ALAC) model and makes no mention of Shari'a. A preliminary memo sent to legislators last June in the name of Rep. RoseMarie Swanger, HB 2029's chief sponsor, does highlight Islamic law, but she later said that it had been circulated accidentally. Regardless, concerns about Shari'a are warranted due to its many provisions that conflict with the standards of American jurisprudence. For example, it disadvantages women in terms of inheritance, divorce, child custody, and other areas of family law. Shari'a already has shaped numerous cases nationwide, including in , where one state court decided how assets should be distributed according to Islam.
Pushback against HB 2029 has been led by the office of the Hamas-linked Council on American-Islamic Relations (CAIR-PA) and was punctuated by an interfaith press conference (video here) at CAIR-PA headquarters on December 14. The overall campaign reflects CAIR's usual recipe of distortion, victimology, and contradiction between words and deeds.
Attacks on bills like HB 2029 begin by sowing confusion about Shari'a. Because Islamic law encompasses virtually every facet of life — governing personal activities such as eating and worship, but also forming an oppressive social and legal structure — suit-and-tie Islamists work to emphasize its unthreatening pieces whenever possible. CAIR-PA executive director Moein Khawaja's suggestion that Shari'a should worry Pennsylvanians no more than halal gyros is a fine example of this technique.
Others brazenly misrepresent the unsavory components, as Haider Ala Hamoudi, a law professor, did when he was interviewed by the Pittsburgh Post-Gazette. Hamoudi insisted that women and children would suffer if judges could not consider Shari'a — a stretch, given how it discriminates against women, including in disputes over children. Moving beyond the types of cases that are adjudicated in courts, he depicted the requirement of testimony by four male witnesses to convict someone of adultery as an exemplar of Islamic enlightenment that protects against false accusations. In practice, however, it can be a nightmare for women in those Muslim countries where the same scriptural passages are interpreted as mandating four witnesses even to prove rape. Robert Spencer further explains, "If the required male witnesses can't be found, the victim's charge of rape becomes an admission of adultery," too often leading to her imprisonment.
Hamoudi also contended that harsh punishments used in and elsewhere, like cutting off hands for stealing, have little to do with Shari'a and are "more a matter of identity politics" in response to Western influence. The man deserves credit for artful misdirection, as it is not every day that brutal penalties prescribed by the Koran itself are chalked up to blowback from cultural imperialism.
When distortion of Shari'a is insufficient, Islamists and their collaborators characterize Muslims as the targets of a shadowy cabal of "Islamophobes." Hence, Pennsylvanians were treated to Marwan Kreidie, a major figure in the Philadelphia Islamist scene, describing Swanger's faith-neutral bill as "an exercise in discrimination" and claiming that "there's a conspiracy afoot here." CAIR-PA's Khawaja followed up by taking the ad hominem route, trashing HB 2029 as the brainchild of "anti-Muslim, white supremacist David Yerushalmi." See Yerushalmi's recent article for a reply to the typical assaults on his character.
Yet no hyperbole topped that of Rabbi Linda Holtzman, who played the Nazi card at CAIR-PA's press conference. "The echoes for me are strong of in the 1930s," she said, "when repeatedly Jewish law was brought forward and defamed in the courts as a means of defaming all of Jewish tradition." Aside from the sheer ugliness of the analogy, Shari'a could be "defamed" only by spreading inaccuracies about it. HB 2029 does not reference Islam or Islamic law, while the memo correctly labels Shari'a as "inherently hostile to our constitutional liberties." Sometimes the truth hurts.
Islamists also maintain that bills such as HB 2029 are unnecessary because, they say, there is no attempt by adherents of Islam to undermine the American legal system, but their actions away from the cameras inevitably belie their soothing words. Indeed, not long after it issued a press release dismissing concerns about the advance of Shari'a as "conspiracy theories" to be "mocked," CAIR-PA announced that its 2012 banquet will be headlined by two men who have expressed support for transforming the U.S. into a Shari'a-run state: Siraj Wahhaj and Sherman Jackson.
Wahhaj, a radical imam who appeared on a federal prosecutor's "list of unindicted persons who may be alleged as co-conspirators" in the 1993 World Trade Center bombing, has warned that "unless America … accepts the Islamic agenda," it will fall. He has talked positively of Islamic law supplanting the U.S. Constitution and opined that "if only Muslims were clever politically, they could take over the and replace its constitutional government with a caliphate."
Jackson, now a professor at USC, has been equally explicit. Calling him "an outspoken proponent of the Islamist subversion of Western civilization," Cinnamon Stillwell explains that in a book coauthored, he "proposes that American Muslims approach the 'difficult task of penetrating, appropriating and redirecting American culture' … to 'influence the legal order in .'" He writes that "once this is done, there are no Constitutional impediments to having these [Islamic] laws applied in the public domain." even muses about how gradual "changes in American culture" could result in the normalization of barbaric punishments such as stoning and flogging.
In short, Islamists do not merely insult the character of those who back bills like HB 2029; they insult the intelligence of all through claims that turn reality on its head and are contradicted by their own actions. Nothing less should be expected. They obfuscate Islamic law and portray Muslims as victims because the facts about Shari'a simply are not palatable to most Americans. Moreover, stealth jihadists shamelessly say one thing and do another because they have faith that the mainstream media will not hold them accountable.
How to proceed? Education neutralizes falsehoods, so Americans need to continue the long-term project of informing themselves about Shari'a and the challenge it presents; useful resources may be found at this website. Likewise, all politicians must learn to speak more precisely about Islamic law, carefully distinguishing between practices that are protected by the U.S. Constitution and those that are not, thus minimizing the confusion that Islamists exploit. As for individuals who equate Nazism with defending Americans from foreign laws that infringe on fundamental rights, they should be called out for affronting both history and decency. Citizens also must encourage legislators to press on with these bills despite Islamist propaganda, biased media, and the occasional scolding from their multiculturalism-obsessed counterparts; readers wishing to contact the primary sponsor of HB 2029 may do so here.
Finally, as Islamist groups often argue against restrictions on foreign law by denying the existence of any campaign to insinuate Shari'a into American society, their own records of participating in this very movement should be hung around their necks for all to see. Given that much of the opposition to ALAC-inspired efforts throughout the U.S. has been helmed by branches of CAIR — an offspring of the Muslim Brotherhood, which dreams of implementing Islamic law worldwide and describes its mission in North America as "eliminating and destroying the Western civilization from within" — the letters, op-eds, and blog posts can practically write themselves.
While it is important to wade into the details and answer specific criticisms of bills to curb foreign law, the best defense may be a good offense. Just as Islamists make the supporters of such legislation an issue by smearing them as bigots, those supporters must make the opponents an issue by exposing their rank dishonesty and jihadist objectives, which comprise exactly the kind of subversion that these bills are designed to thwart.
David J. Rusin is a research fellow at Islamist Watch, a project of the Middle East Forum.
Related Topics: Children, Entertainment / Media, Gender Relations, Government, Halal, Interfaith, Islamic Law (Shari'a), Legal, Lobby Groups, Marriage, Mosques / Imams, Multiculturalism | David J. Rusin This text may be reposted or forwarded so long as it is presented as an integral whole with complete information provided about its author, date, place of publication, and original URL
REALITIES OF SHARI’A LAW:
Originally I intended to write a short article showing the discrepancies and injustices of Shariah Law. However upon researching the subject I readily learned the evil outcomes were much worse than how I knew it as a child, and after receiving denials from Muslims (Sunni, I believe) to something I said with regard to the injustice of this law in the reporter Jill Carroll situation. Then, I realized much more was required to expose this horrible unjust law, so you will find in this article whom to contact to protest in some situations an and organization trying to rectify unjust situations, Amnesty International, INTERNATIONAL SECRETARIAT, Telephone +44-20-74135500, Fax number +44-20-79561157, 1 Easton Street, London WC1X 0DW, UK, www.amnesty.org.
To start off, here are some short news items of 2006 on the unbelievable case of Jill Carroll a kidnapped victim actually slated to be tried under Shariah Law.
Situation Information and Facts on Shariah Which Are Pertinent:
Situation Facts:
[1] Quote:
Boudai said Al-Rai had received a message from "sources close to the kidnappers." He said the message was not conveyed in a videotape, but "another method." He declined to how it was received and whether the message was delivered to Al-Rai's head office in or its bureau in - where Thursday's video of Carroll was received.
"Sources close to the kidnappers informed Al-Rai TV that the kidnappers have set a Feb. 26 deadline for their demands to be met or they will execute her according to Shariah," he said, referring to Islamic law. [source - Associated Press 02/102006]
[2] Quote:
People close to the kidnappers told the private TV channel earlier Friday that Carroll is "in a safe house owned by one of the kidnappers in downtown with a group of women," Jassem Boudai told The Associated Press.
[3] Quote:
TV: Carroll Kidnappers Set Deadline
- The Iraqi kidnappers of American journalist Jill Carroll have set a Feb. 26 deadline for their demands to be met or they will kill her, the owner of 's Al-Rai television said Friday. People close to the kidnappers told the private TV channel earlier Friday that Carroll is "in a safe house owned by one of the kidnappers in downtown with a group of women," Jassem Boudai told The Associated Press. [source - Associated Press on 02/10/2006]
As I previously said, the denials and sidestepping of obvious facts by some Muslims (Sunni, I believe) I spoke with just made me realize I was only seeing the tip of an iceberg. They threw up arguments that I had NOT provided sufficient facts, resorted to calling females half witnesses, of they are terrorist, etc. Just trying to rationalize the none rational injustice of the situation and Shariah Law.
Now most of the remainder of this article or should I say white paper will consist of short quotes on news items respect the unloving and injustice outcomes of Shariah Law or sometimes known as Hudood laws, and how they are not only unjust but designed to suppress women's rights. But first, some items of deficiencies and lack of love to look for when reading the news accounts.
DEFICINCIES AND LACK OF LOVE TO LOOK FOR IN NEWS ACCOUNTS:
[1] Only Islamic males can serve as a judge in a Shariah trial.
[2] Islamic authorities can issue a general FATAH which is especially efficient in rectifying situations in Islamic countries such as .
[3] Shariah Law does NOT have an effective appeal process; therefore, according to the greatest authority on law, Blackstone, any law without an effective appeal process is BAD LAW.
[4] Shariah Law does NOT provide for a trial by jury.
[5] Shariah law considers women as only half human. How so? We all know that a witness is, i.e., someone who has personal knowledge of something that has happened; however, under Shariah Law, if this person happens to be a women, her testimony is only counted as one/half as valid as a man.
However, as I told one of the deniers, "There is no such thing in reality as a half witness; either one has seen, witnesses, something or he/she has not. Calling someone a half witness is an outright untruth and discrimination not only against the person so called, but against reality and truth. Wake up to the facts."
Here is a quote on the subject, "At trial, the judge questioned the defendant about the claim made against him. If the defendant denied the claim, the judge then asked the accuser, who had the burden of proof, to present his evidence. Evidence almost always took the form of the direct testimony of two male witnesses of good character (four in adultery cases). Circumstantial evidence and documents were usually inadmissible. Female witnesses were not allowed except in cases where they held special knowledge, such as childbirth. In such cases, two female witnesses were needed for every male witness. After the accuser finished with his witnesses, the defendant could present his own." [source - The Origins of Islamic Law by CONSTITUTIONAL RIGHTS FOUNDATION ]
My comment, "I clearly listed the injustice, a women being treated 2 nd. Rate to a man. There is no excuse for this at any time and/or place. And I know of what I speak as I personally experienced it. Now are you denying and/or sidestepping what I said with respect to the discriminated against females with regard to our testimony not being equal to that of a male which of course is both stupid and unjust and/or are you disputing the findings of Dr. David A. Kolb. Who in his research found no difference with respect the reliability and memory of women that would in any way disqualify them from making good witnesses."
[6] Shariah Law makes it illegal for a women to ride in a taxi or other public conveyance without a male member of her family; this is the ultimate suppression.
[7] Shariah Law as applied in some areas even condones raping a women if she is not covering her face or wearing a headscarf, and sentences women to death for killing their attacker, the rapist while resisting.. I know this sounds unbelievable, but believe me it is true as you will see.
ACTUAL TWO WAY DISCUSSION WITH MUSLIMS [Sunni, I believe] ON FAILURE OF ISLAMIC AUTORITY IN IRAQ:
Now let's consider what the Islamic authorities in should have done immediately in this case and HAVE NOT DONE as of this date.
They should have issued a general FATWA (ÝÊæì) against the kidnappers of Jill Carroll and their accomplices before and after the fact which removed all rights of Islam from them, to use a Catholic term, excommunicated them. Now one may ask what would that accomplish.
First, the criminals would NOT be able to hold a Shariah since as per fact [1] Iin previous section 'only Islamic males can serve as a judge in a Shariah trial, and they would no longer be such.
Second, it would have brought tremendous pressure on the perverted criminals since as we all know is a Islamic country.
And here is an actual question I put to the deniers.
"Now do you agree or disagree that per Hadity, only members of Islam can serve as judges in Sharia cases? Let me hear your answer!" PS: this case really has me ticked off.
The denier's reply, "Only Muslims can serve as judges in Islamic Sharia Cases. What exactly does that prove?"
Well let's fact it, I have already shown the significance of this. Now on to the actual news cases in brief.
ACTUAL NEWS EVENTS - YOU BE THE JUDGE [IN NO PARTICULAR ORDER]:
, (Reuters) - A court in the northern Nigerian city of has fined 45 motorcycle taxi riders for transporting women, in violation of a new rule to comply with Islamic Sharia law, a court official said on Friday. The ban on women passengers, brought in last year to make Kano state traffic laws compatible with Sharia, has caused controversy in the city, which is predominantly Muslim but has a sizable Christian community. Hisbah committees, or volunteers who help uphold Sharia, have clashed with motorcycle taxi riders caught with women passengers. Women are supposed to ride in special motorised...
And,
: Criticising Islam & death threat over a woman
On September 26th members of Islamic government of issued a fatwa on best-selling author Kola Boof, a Sudanese woman's writer who lives in . The details of the fatwa: Kola Boof has been found guilty of "Blasphemy and Treason" Ms. Boof is to be beheaded. The matter was ratified by the following: Hassan Turabi (National Islamic Front), Ali Muhammad Taha (NIF), Sharif al-Tuhami (NIF) Tanzim Wasti ('s Sudan Committee), Saad Faqih and Mohammed Sobieh.
Kola Boof points out that she has not been Muslim since around 10 and that the men issuing the fatwa are not qualified to do so. Ms. Boof states that she has been receiving "death messages" and warnings to "shut up" from Sudanese government officials by telephone since February 2002. Leader of the NIF, Hassan Turabi, under house arrest by Khartoum Regime has been especially threatening Boof.
A diplomat from 's government, Gamal Ibrahaim, wrote a scathing article about Kola Boof in 's largest daily Arabic newspaper, "Al-Sharq al- Awsat in which he basically called Kola Boof, "a blasphemer of Islam" "mentally unstable"..."a prostitute" and "a liar".
Kola says that after nearly a year of constant intimidation tricks, death threats and an attempt on her life, they should not only drop the fatwa but do it publicly, so that she could believe it. [source - http://www.secularislam.org/women/bulletin8.htm#Pakistan]
And,
Nosrat Abouii, a woman who was stoned in prison managed to escape while she was being stoned but was arrested immediately by the government and put in jail.
According to Islamic Sharia, women are buried up to their armpits for stoning, while men are buried up to their waist. Earlier, on September 25, Goli Nik-Khou was stoned to death after serving her 15 -year sentence in the town of , western .
At the moment there are four women - Ferdows, Ashraf, Sima and Shahnaz - in prison waiting to be stoned to death.
[source - http://www.secularislam.org/women/bulletin8.htm#Pakistan]
And from BBC,
I have been wrestling with the rights and wrongs of attitudes expressed by Muslim spokesmen, both here in the and around the world, since the attack last year. I am not a Muslim, or an expert on Islam, but I have been trying to understand how the world looks from an "Islamic" or "Arabic" perspective. I've wanted to understand why so much public commentary by Muslim spokesmen sounds wrong to my Western ears. I've concluded that much of the Islamic world is doing a poor job of facing up to some grim realities, and doing a good job of blaming everyone else (especially the US and Israel) for their self-inflicted injuries.
So here is my message to the Islamic world. I believe you need to do the following:
1) Acknowledge that every nation of significance that has embraced Islam as the state religion, and has tried to govern according to the laws of Sharia, is a miserable failure. , , , : These are totalitarian nations that repress their own citizens every bit as savagely as did the former . Citizens in these countries have no freedom, no rights, and no hope for a better life. They cannot speak freely. They can be arrested, imprisoned, tortured, or killed for any reason. The governing authorities can even order mass slaughter of their own people at will (witness ).
Part of the reason for the abject failure of these nations is the tribal origins of their peoples. After communism, tribalism has been responsible for more slaughter and suffering than any other single cause in history. Tribal communities are, by definition, barbarian. True civilization arises only when tribal limitations are relegated to the dustbin of history.
Another reason for their failure is Islam itself. The laws of Sharia assume that the highest principle of governance is justice, not freedom., Justice in this case, means that decisions are made by religious authorities in consonance with the teachings of the Koran [Quran]. There are no checks on the power of these authorities, as their mandate is given as coming straight from God. Thus Sharia forbids the notion of rule by the people, with laws being made by the people and their elected representatives.
In contrast, Western civilization holds freedom as the highest principle of governance. Government is by the people, for the people. Laws are made by the people and their elected representatives. Western civilization, and especially American civilization, is based on the concept of preserving freedom by limiting powers through a system of checks and balances. Laws are, deliberately, man made, not taken as coming from God, although religious (Judeo-Christian) teachings are influential in guiding legislation.
The bottom line is that no successful civilization of significant size can exist without the separation of church and state. The weight of history has demonstrated this over and over again, as the utter failure of Islamic nations shows. Sharia prohibits this separation, therefore Sharia must be discarded.
[source - http://muslimpundit.blogspot.com/2002_08_01_muslimpundit_archive.html , Muslimpundit.com]
Legislation allows the Sharia court to hear any criminal case that falls under Islamic laws called the Hudood laws. These cases include rape and adultery. [source - BBC]
And,
An Islamic cleric in has demanded that all girls from Muslim families be circumcised. Mustafa Abdullahi Aden said: "It is good for girls to be circumcised. It is a sign that they are true Muslims." He recommended a method that involves the removal of both the clitoris and the labia. The imam said that Islamic tradition must take precedence over Danish law.
His remarks provoked a backlash among the mainstream leaders of 's political parties. Main party leaders demanded that doctors inspect the girls at school, and if it is found that they have been mutilated, their parents must be prosecuted.
FGM is against the law in , although there is little that the authorities can do to stop parents sending their daughters on "holiday" to countries that where the barbarism is legal.
The Right-wing nationalist Danish People's Party demanded that girls who are found to have been genitally mutilated should be taken away from their parents, placed in foster homes, and the parents expelled from the country. But school doctors resisted the call, saying that enforced examination would simply keep the children away from school.
Danish health authorities estimate that about 3,000 girls up to the age of ten are at risk.
[Source: Newsline 15 November 2002, the National Secular ]
And - Shariah and Religious Freedom,
Faithfreedom.org ^ | 2/20/2009 | Khaled Waleed
This is how we treat the infidels in : We abuse the non-Muslims living and working in all the time, especially the Christians and the Jews. We call them grandsons of pigs and monkeys. We say this openly, everywhere, particularly in mosques. We do not respect any religions except Islam. This is the Saudi official policy: all religions other than Islam are false. Only Islam is the true religion. To accomplish this extremely bigoted notion, the Saudi state policy is to convert to Islam as many infidels as possible. So, proselytising for Islam is a major activity...
And,
News24 () ^ | 27 January 2006 | News24
- A Pakistani court has sentenced an Afghan national to amputation of his hand and foot under Islamic "Hudood law" after finding him guilty of robbery, a news report said on Friday. The daily Dawn reported that the lower court judge in the Northwestern Frontier Province (NWFP) directed that Ajab Khan's right hand from the wrist and his left foot from the ankle be chopped off as punishment for the crime. Additionally, Khan will undergo a five-year jail term and shall have to pay a fine of about $500. Khan, a resident of 's eastern Jalalabad city, robbed a...
And,
Newsmax ^ | February 5, 2006 | Carl Limbacher, et al.
Former Secretary of Defense Donald Rumsfeld is warning that Western countries must increase their defense budgets in order to prevent the rise of a "global extremist Islamic empire" that could be as deadly as Hitler's Third Reich. Speaking at a global security conference in on Saturday, the defense chief said that Islamic radicals "seek to take over governments from North Africa to and to re-establish a caliphate they hope, one day, will include every continent. "They have designed and distributed a map where national borders are erased and replaced by a global extremist Islamic empire," he added....
And,
7 January 2006 -- 's "Etemad" newspaper reports today that an 18-year-old woman has been sentenced to death by hanging for killing a man she said was trying to rape her.
The newspaper reported that the woman, identified only as Nazanin, testified during her trial that she and her niece were out with their boyfriends when they were accosted by two men who chased away the boyfriends then tried to rape the two young women.
Nazanin admitted stabbing one of the men to prevent her and her niece from being assaulted.
Nazanin was only 17 years old at the time, but under Iranian law a boy can be executed from the age of 15 and a girl from the age of nine.
At least 81 people were executed in 2005 in , which has been heavily criticized within the international community for its laws and practices on capital punishment. [source - AFP]
And,
Telegraph ^ | February 19 2006 | Patrick Hennessy and Melissa Kite
Four out of 10 British Muslims want sharia law introduced into parts of the country, a survey reveals today. The ICM opinion poll also indicates that a fifth have sympathy with the "feelings and motives" of the suicide bombers who attacked London last July 7, killing 52 people, although 99 per cent thought the bombers were wrong to carry out the atrocity. Islamic law is used in large parts of the Middle East, including and , and is enforced by religious police. Special courts can hand down harsh punishments which can include stoning and amputation. Forty per cent...
And,
From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
Jump to: navigation, search
/wiki/Image:Mukhtar_mai.jpg/wiki/Image:Mukhtar_mai.jpg
/wiki/Image:Mukhtar_mai.jpg/wiki/Image:Mukhtar_mai.jpgMukhtaran Bibi
Mukhtaran Bibi (??????? ?????) (c. 1972 - ) is a Pakistani woman from the small and impoverished , located in the rural tehsil (county) of Jatoi in the Muzaffargarh District of Pakistan. Also known as Mukhtar Mai, Mukhtiar or just Mukhtaran, she was gang-raped on the demands of tribesmen - or by some accounts, on the orders of a panchayat (tribal council) - of a local clan known as the Mastoi. The Mastoi clan reportedly had bitter disputes with Mukhtaran's clan, the Tatla.
After the conviction of her attackers, Mukhtaran became a symbol for advocates for the health and security of women in her region, attracting both national and international attention to these issues. Pakistani then President Pervez Musharraf awarded Mukhtaran a financial settlement of Rs.500,000 (about US$8000) which she used to build two local schools, one for girls and another for boys. There were no schools for girls in Mukhtaran's village before this and she never had the opportunity to get an education. Some Western donors have also come forward with contributions.
And,
By Sharon Lapkin
FrontPageMagazine.com | December 15, 2005
In this week amidst anger over an Islamic man's rape conviction and the bashing of two Aussie life savers, working-class locals erupted in a rampage of anger and brawling in some of the worst racial riots in decades. But there is more to the story than is being repeated in the American mainstream media....
Four days after he set foot in , the rape spree began. And during his sexual assault trial in a courtroom, the Pakistani man began to berate one of his tearful 14-year-old victims because she had the temerity to shake her head at his testimony.
But she had every reason to express her disgust. After taking an oath on the Qur'an, the man - known only as MSK - told the court he had committed four attacks on girls as young as 13 because they had no right to say "no." They were not covering their face or wearing a headscarf, and therefore, the rapist proclaimed: "I'm not doing anything wrong."
MSK is already serving a 22-year jail term for leading his three younger brothers in a gang rape of two other young girls in 2002. In his own defense, he argued that his cultural background, was responsible for his crimes.
And,
There is only one ISLAM
Worldwide Media | Ginne
Posted on 12/23/2005 12:27:03 AM PST by Oledoy
"There is only one Islam"
Quote from the Australian Federation of Islamic Councils.
In an article published in the Australian newspaper (September 6, 2005) Australian Muslims made a public announcement of the formation of an Australian Islamic Political Party, and their policy to make Shariah (Islamic) Law the law for all Australians.
Shiite Muslim Mohammed Jomahaa cuts the head of his son with a sword during the annual ritual to mark Ashoura Day in the southern Lebanese town of ,.
Tuesday March 2, 2004.
Shariah Law or Islamic Law contradicts with Australian culture in that;
§ Alcohol is forbidden.
§ Honour killing of daughters, wives and mothers for "sexual mis-conduct" is permitted (this includes being raped).
§ Women are inferior to men, for example, the value of a woman's testimony is half that of a mans.
§ Muslim men can have up to four wives, with his rights divine. Punishment for leaving the religion is death.
While some believe this is only true of militant or extreme Muslims, moderate Muslims share exactly the same goals and values. For example, Islam is promoted through war; as shown in quotes from the English translation of the Holy Quran (Koran), published by Penguin Classics (1997).
1. I [Allah] shall cast terror into the hearts of the infidels [Non-Muslims]. Strike off their heads; strike off the very tips of their fingers. That is because they defied Allah and His apostle. (Sura 8:12)
2. Fighting is obligatory for you, much as you dislike it. But you may hate a thing although it is good for you, and love a thing although it is bad for you. Allah knows, but you know not. (Sura 2:216)
3. The true believers [Muslims] fight for the cause of Allah, but the infidels fight for the devil. Fight then against the friends of Satan. (Sura 4:76)
4. Believers [Muslims] make war on the infidels who dwell around you. Deal firmly with them. Know that Allah is with the righteous. (Sura 9:123)
5. Prophet [Muhammed], make war on the unbelievers and the hypocrites and deal rigorously with them. Hell shall be their home: an evil fate. (Sura 9:73)
In Europe, Muslims numbers have doubled over the last 30 years and now make up more than a quarter of the population of and 15% in and . Within a decade, Muslims will form the bulk of the population in and . However, Muslim numbers will not swell purely through immigration, but also through their high birthrate. For example, the most popular boys name in over the past four years has been Mohammed. It has been predicted that by 2070 there will be a Muslim majority in Europe, first , followed by the , and . (The Weekend Australian, November 26-27, 2005).
The Australian Federal Government is funding the expansion of Islam in with multi-millions of dollars for the development of Islamic schools, while funding to State Government schools and Tertiary Institutions decreases. Currently there are 100 Islamic schools in . The NSW Education Dept. publications push the Muslim cause, for example the 2004 issue of Inform featured a Muslim girl wearing a scarf. The Education Resource Guide also features a Muslim girl in Muslim uniform. However, there has not been an equal emphasis of other religious groups like Christians or Jews.
Racist rapes: Finally the truth comes out
So now we know the facts, straight from the Supreme Court, that a group of Lebanese Muslim gang rapists from south-western hunted their victims on the basis of their ethnicity and subjected them to hours of degrading, dehumanising torture. The young women, and girls as young as 14, were "sluts" and "Aussie pigs", the rapists said. So now that some of the perpetrators are in jail, will those people who cried racism and media "sensationalism" hang their heads in shame? Hardly.
The journalists, academics, legal brains and politicians who tried to claim last August that the gang rapes of south-western Sydney were just a run-of-the-mill police blotter story being beaten up by racists, scaremongers and political opportunists don't ever want to acknowledge the truth about that ugly episode in Australian history. They don't want to acknowledge the fear and tension that ran through a part of they rarely visit and can never understand.
This newspaper was the first to report the story, which had been common knowledge in police and media circles, and it has never censored the race element.
Even last week, with the conviction of two brothers for their part in the gang rape of Miss D, who was 16 when she was held at gunpoint in a Greenacre park, there were media outlets that downplayed the story and air-brushed race from it. Yet the victims have been crying out for the truth to be told. In court on Friday, one victim gave another a card on which she had written you're an Australian," the rapists told her during the five-hour attack.It's just so inconvenient of the victims to insist on telling the truth. "I looked in his eyes. I had never seen such indifference," one 18-year-old victim, codenamed Miss C, told the court, remembering one of the 14 men who called her "Aussie pig", gang raped her 25 times over a six-hour period in Bankstown and Chullora, and then turned a hose on her. "I'm going to f*** you Leb style," he said.
Fourteen gang rapists have been convicted, or pleaded guilty, thanks to the courage of seven victims who testified for days in court as their tormentors smirked nearby, the men's families threatened them and defence lawyers suggested they had enjoyed the rapes. "They're very brave, very strong and very courageous young women," said Salvation Army Major Joyce Harmer, who held the hands of many of the victims through the trials. "They knew this was something they had to do."
These were racist crimes. They were hate crimes. The rapists chose their victims on the basis of race. That fact is crucial to this story. If the perpetrators had been Anglo-Celtic Australians, the furore would have been enormous. No newspaper would have left out that fact and you can bet the guilt and shame would have been spread far and wide.
Multiculturalism serves to encourage ethnic groups to form niche communities rather than assimilating into a homogenous society. Multiculturalism will never work in with Muslims as they are prohibited from friendship with non-Muslims. (Suras 4:144, 5:51). There is no integration or assimilation with Multiculturalism.
Western Countries face the first defeat in history by non-military means. Australians like Europeans, face becoming a minority in their own country by demographic change due to population flows that we seem to have little say in. Your grandchildren will suffer the consequences of an unchallenged migration program that ensures we could not in the future, challenge the implementation of Shariah law.
WHY? Once any one group (ethnic or religious) become the majority it is their culture and ideals that become the norm and eventually legislated, which is called a DEMOCRACY. It is their voting majority right.
Did you know that 90-95% of the conflicts in the world today are Muslims fighting non-muslims or each other?
Islam is intolerant of other religions, so much so that Christians in , and middle eastern countries are killed for practicing their religion. Muslims are also responsible for burning down their churches. has recently seen an attack on four churches for similar reasons. (December 16, 2005) How can we tolerate such intolerance?
WHAT YOU CAN DO
Learn more and educate yourself beyond the regular channels of information such as TV / Radio and daily newspapers.
Access citizens media via personal blogs, websites, radiocasts, alternative newspapers and avoid the politically correct filters currently enforced by so many outlets today. Join groups such as;
Support legislation/groups that demand integration/assimilation of new arrivals as a mandated minimum requirement.
Learn to view common "name calling' like racist, flag waver or patriot for what it is, an attempt to shutdown informed debate when someone cannot argue further with you and reverts to slurs.
Encourage discussion on immigration, with your friends, workmates and strangers. Immigration is not a taboo subject, nor does it make you "racist".
Contact the Government, start a petition and tell others.
FOR MORE INFORMATION:
http://www.masada2000.org/islam.html
http://religioustruths.yuku.com/
http://www.network54.com/Forum/403209/
And,
: According to Iranian official press, since the beginning of this year, four women Ms. Shahnaz, Ms. Ferdows B and Ms. Sima and Ms. Ashraf have been sentenced to death in the most brutal form of execution according to Islamic law in .
: Amina Lawal Kurami, Fatima Usman, Ahmadu Ibrahim and Ado Baranda are now on the death Row of Islamic Sharia
We call upon all women/human rights organisations to protest against this Islamic cruel and inhuman treatment of women.
Please send your protest letters to:
Mohammad Khatami -
Khatami, khatami@president.ir
Fax: +98 216 464 443
Olusegun Obasanjo, President of the Republic,
The Presidency, Federal Secretariat
Phase II, Shehu Shagari Way, ;
Fax: 234 9 523 21 36 (press office), Email: president.obasanjo@nigeriagov.org
Alhaji Sule Lamido, Minister of Foreign Affairs,
, Zone 3 Wuse District, ;
Fax: 234 9 523 02 08.
Kanu Godwin Agabi, Minister of Justice, Ministry of Justice,
New Federal Secretariat complex ,
;
Fax: 234 9 523 52 08.
Alhaji Uman Musa Yar'adua,
Governor, Office of the Military Administrator,
Katsina, .
Nigerian Embassy,
173 Avenue Victor Hugo
75016
Fax: 00 33 1 47 04 47 54 or
[source - Committee to Defend Women's Rights in the Middle East Co-ordinator: Azam Kamguian.
Email: azam_kamguian@yahoo.com , Cdwrme@yahoo.co.uk/women, Tel: +44(0) 788 4040 835,
Fax: +44(0) 870 831 0204 , Web-site: www.eclipse.co.uk/women ]
MORE DETAILED REALITIES:
Daily Telegraph ^ | 23 Feb 2006
ANYONE who believes Islamic sharia law can co-exist with Australian law should move to a country where they feel more comfortable, Treasurer Peter Costello said today. All Australian citizens must adhere to the framework in society which maintains tolerance and protects the rights and liberties of all, he said. It is a pre-condition for citizenship of . Mr Costello was giving a speech on the meaning of Australian citizenship to the Sydney Institute. "There is one law we are all expected to abide by," Mr Costello said. "It is the law enacted by the Parliament under the Australian Constitution. "If...
And,
www.rferl.org ^ | Saturday, 07 January 2006
's "Etemad" newspaper reports today that an 18-year-old woman has been sentenced to death by hanging for killing a man she said was trying to rape her. The newspaper reported that the woman, identified only as Nazanin, testified during her trial that she and her niece were out with their boyfriends when they were accosted by two men who chased away the boyfriends then tried to rape the two young women. Nazanin admitted stabbing one of the men to prevent her and her niece from being assaulted. Nazanin was only 17 years old at the time, but under Iranian law...
And,
BBC ^ | 12-13-2005 | Kankiya
Nigerian women ignore bike ban Women say there is no public transport alternative Women in the northern Nigerian state of Kano are ignoring a ban stopping them travelling on public motorbike taxis. On Monday religious authorities began implementing the ban passed earlier this year. In accordance with Sharia law, men and women are not allowed to travel together on public transport. The women say there are not enough public transport alternatives in the state that adopted Sharia law in 2000. The BBC's Ado Sale Kankiya in the city of says some 9,000 religious marshals are on the streets to...
And,
Recent developments
The high court ruled on 10 June 2005 that the rapists must be released. Just over two weeks later the supreme court suspended those acquittals and ruled that the men, along with six more who were acquitted at the original trial, would be retried. [1]
Also on 10 June 2005, shortly before she was scheduled to fly to on the invitation of Amnesty International, Mukhtaran was put on 's Exit-Control List (ECL) [2], a list of people prohibited from traveling abroad, a move that prompted protest in and around the world.
On 17 June 2005, Musharraf in a press conference in , revealed that he had ordered the travel ban to protect 's image abroad.
Musharraf said Mukhtaran Mai was being taken to the by foreign non-government organisations ("NGOs") "to bad-mouth " over the "terrible state" of the nation's women. He said NGOs are "Westernised fringe elements" which "are as bad as the Islamic extremists". [3]
On 15 June 2005, Prime Minister Shaukat Aziz ordered Mukhtaran's name removed from the ECL (Mukhtaran allowed to go abroad, NA told). However, it was reported on 19 June 2005, by New York Times columnist Nicholas Kristof, that as Mai returned from the embassy in , after getting her passport stamped with a visa, it was confiscated once again, rendering her unable to travel outside the country [4].
On 29 June 2005, on his personal web site [5] Musharraf wrote that "Mukhtaran Mai is free to go wherever she pleases, meet whoever she wants and say whatever she pleases."
On 2 August 2005, the Pakistani government awarded Mukhtaran the Fatima Jinnah gold medal for bravery and courage.
On 2 November 2005, The US magazine Glamour named Mukhtaran as their Woman Of The Year. Upon her visit to the , President Musharraf told the Washington Post that claiming rape had become a "moneymaking concern" in . Musharraf denied making the comment, prompting the Post to issue a tape of the interview.[6]
On 12 January 2006, Mukhtaran Mai published her memoir with the collaboration of Marie-Thérèse Cuny under the title "Déshonorée". The originating publisher of the book is OH ! Editions in and her book is published simultenaously in german by Droemer Verlag under the title "Die Schuld, eine Frau zu sein".
On 12 January 2006, To coincide with the publication of her memoir, Mukhtaran Mai will be in Paris () from the 12th to the 17th January. She will be attending a press conference on Thursday 12th, at the headquarters of The International Federation for Human Rights.
Mukhtaran was originally slated to speak at the United Nations on 20 January 2006, but the UN postponed the visit at the last minute after complained that her appearance was scheduled for the same day as a visit by Aziz. The UN wanted to move it to sometime after 24 January, but since Mukhtaran was due to leave on 21 January, 's complaint effectively cancelled the visit. She claimed she was not going to say anything bad about or its government. "I was just going to talk about my work and what people are doing," she told the Times. Aziz claimed he didn't know that Mukhtaran was due to appear. [note, no effective appeal mechanism in Shariah, had to go to secular court].
And,
For doubters with respect any case I have mentioned or those just wanting more information,
Contact Amnesty International, INTERNATIONAL SECRETARIAT, at
Telephone +44-20-74135500
Fax number +44-20-79561157
Or go to their web site www.amnesty.org
CONCLUSION:
No one has any need to educate himself/herself with regard to any unjust law to know that it is unjust, please get real. TRUE Justice is NOT suppression of women. LET'S GET THIS STRAIGHT..[NOTE, I was actually accused by some of the deniers of claiming to be a scholar with regard Islam; however I am neither a scholar of Islam, nor do I claim to be. I am actually a Bible scholar and an individual out for true justice exercised in love, a quality apparently lacking in the Quran and Hadith].
Let's face it members of Islam get overly excited about little things with respect silly cartoons, but a big thing, an terrible injustice, they do not react to. In other words, they strongly react when they should NOT, but fail to react when they should.
This is a good point.
"While it's fair to remark that many Muslim associations, sheiks etc have condemned kidnappings and killings etc, I haven't seen millions of Muslims in the streets getting excited about this (let alone burning down the Embassies of the countries whose citizens are respondible for these crimes)" [source - another].
I find it strange that so far no one has addressed the Sharia case of newspaper women Carroll which of course is an extreme injustice. It can not be passed off by saying the judges are terrorist as first of all since they are invoking Sharia law they are Muslims. Remember per Hadith only members of Islam can invoke Sharia and act as judges in Sharia cases.
Let's face it members of Islam get overly excited about little things with respect silly cartoons, but a big things, such as terrible injustices, they do not react to and in many cases actually condone as shown by the news quotes in this article. In other words, as I previously said, they strongly react when they should NOT, but fail to react when they should. And this, when it is a salient violation of the principles expressed in Hadith. Something is rotten in so the saying goes, here!
One Muslim [Sunni, I believe] actually said this of Shariah and I am making it apart of my article so you can see the absurd thinking with respect Shariah:
"When we practice the rules of Shari`ah, we must keep in mind the objectives of `ah; yet very often, we follow the rules but we ignore and overlook the spirit and real purpose of those rules. The following are examples:
1. The Qur'an speaks about taharah (purification), ghusl (purificatory bathing) and wudu' (ablution): We take these rules and apply them, but we do not take the objective of cleanliness very seriously.
2. We pray in jama`ah (congregation), but we have not learned the system of organization from our salah.
3. We give zakah, but we have not been able to establish a system of social justice.
4. We go for Hajj, but we have not been able to develop a unified Ummah, a community that transcends nationalistic divisions.
5. We recite the Qur'an many times, but we do not try to understand its meaning and message.
6. We talk of the Sunnah of the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) but this is mostly related to appearances. We pay little attention to Prophet's character of love, kindness, honesty, truthfulness, sincerity, fulfilling promises, and so on."
It is our responsibility to know the rules of Allah and put them into practice with sincerity. But before anything, we should ask ourselves if we are really practicing justice. Are we really fair to others, to our spouses, to our relatives, to our neighbors, employees, employers, to Muslims, to other human beings, to animals, to anything and everything? Are we really compassionate people? Are we really increasing in compassion or are we becoming angry, hateful, arrogant, or complacent about ourselves? We must improve ourselves in justice and compassion. If we do not have `adl (justice) and ihsan (compassion) or rahmah (mercy), then we are not practicing the `ah. Similarly, if we think that we are following the law of Allah but the result is injustice and lack of compassion, then it means that we have not properly understood the law of Allah or we are not interpreting it right."
Apparently there is no "light at the end of tunnel" in areas where Shariah is in force. Why? Simple Shariah Law turned off the light of true justice and love.
Now to know the truth, go to:
1) http://religioustruths.yuku.com/
2) http://www.network54.com/Forum/403209/
3) http://religioustruths.lefora.com/
TRYING TO KEEP PEOPLE FROM LEARNING THE TRUTH IS JUST PLAIN WICKED AND EVIL, may Almighty God (YHWH) punish him.
If you wish more information and/or wish to ask a question or what ever, contact me by leaving me a message on the CONTACT thread at http://religioustruths.yuku.com/topic/58/CONTACTS-A-place-to-leave-comments-for-me
Your Friend in Christ Iris89
-
Massive sunspot that has DOUBLED in size in recent days could send solar storms careering toward Earth
By Daily Mail ReporterLast updated at 6:20 PM on 12th February 2012
A massive double-barrelled sunspot that has doubled in size in the past few days could now send a series of solar flares towards Earth.
Though the severity of the disruption is yet unknown, some scientists are predicting the spot could send off medium-scale solar flares.
These could cause radio blackouts and disruptions in the Earth’s polar regions.
According to SpaceWeather.com, the sunspot in active region 1416 could send out ‘beta-gamma’ magnetic energy in what is known as an M-class flare.
Earth-bound: This February 12, 2012 handout image provided by NASA's Solar Dynamics Observatory shows the double-barreled sunspot active region 1416, which is aimed at the Earth
Though M-class flares aren’t nearly as dangerous as X-class flares, which affect satellites and electrical grids as well as lasting radiation storms, people could still notice minor inconveniences such as radio disturbances.
M-class flares can also cause the aurora borealis to erupt in dazzling light shows.
SpaceWeather’s Tony Phillips wrote: ‘Any such eruptions this weekend would be Earth-directed as the sunspot turns to face our planet.’
On Friday, the sun emitted a coronal mass ejection, known as CME, in the shape of a heart.
The National Oceanic and Atmospheric Administration reported: ‘A preliminary model run predicts this CME will arrive, appropriately enough, on Valentine’s Day.’
According to SpaceWeather.com, the NOAA forecasts that there is a 50 per cent chance of a Class M flare within the next 24-48 hours.
Massive growth: The sunspot has been doubling in size over the past couple of days and now has the potential to shoot significant eruptions in Earth's direction
MSNBC’s Cosmic Log said that various space organizations are keeping their eye on the sunspot’s development, as the sun’s activity is rising.
Scientists predict the sun will reach its 11-year zenith in 2013, and expect a rising amount of solar activity to come. -
-
as salam ustaz sya ingin mengemukakan soalan..bagaimanakah pasangan yg tengah bercinta dan berpsangan itu tanpa disedari menjadi tunang? adakah bertunang itu hanya melalui lafaz, seperti lelaki itu berniat suatu hari nanti dia akan mengawini perempuan itu dan perempuan itu mempunyai niat yang sama ingin berkahwin dengan c lelaki dan c perempuan bersetuju. ianya di lakukan walaupun melalui telefon bimbit?bgaimana pula kalau dari cara islam pertunangan itu akan berlaku?
-
Discourse on How Jesus (Yeshua) Christ Should be Remembered:
INTRODUCTION;
Many celebrate Jesus' (Yeshua's) birth on December 25 with much gift giving and merrymaking, but little thought is given to why and/or the reality of the situation.
As starters, he was not, could not, have been born on December the 25 because the scriptures clearly show as pointed out by Henri Daniel Rops, in his book "Daily Life in the Time of Jesus", relates that it was customary for the shepherds to go into the open fields with their flocks just before the Passover in the Spring and to bring them in during the Hebrew eighth month, about the middle of November, at the beginning of the rainy season. They then 'passed the winter under cover'.
In these circumstances, the 25th December cannot be the date of the birth of Jesus (a.s.). His birth must fall before the middle of November while the sheep were still in the open field.
Now why also the merrymaking that finds no parallel with the activities of the first century Christians? Let's investigate and find out why and how the date of December the 25 was settled on.
WHAT DOES THE CELEBRATION HAVE TO DO WITH CHRIST TEACHING?
All should investigate what does the celebration have to do with Christ's teachings? The short answer would be nothing. Why? Let's investigate.
Like the "World Book Encyclopedia" says, "Jesus Christ was certainly one of the most influential people who ever lived."
So many remember his birth rather than his deeds. Throughout Christendom, most individuals can recall the events surrounding his birth as given at Matthew 1:18-26, "Now the birth of Jesus Christ was on this wise: When his mother Mary had been betrothed to Joseph, before they came together she was found with child of the Holy Spirit. 19 And Joseph her husband, being a righteous man, and not willing to make her a public example, was minded to put her away privily. 20 But when he thought on these things, behold, an angel of the Lord appeared unto him in a dream, saying, Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to take unto thee Mary thy wife: for that which is conceived in her is of the Holy Spirit. 21 And she shall bring forth a son; and thou shalt call his name JESUS; for it is he that shall save his people from their sins. 22 Now all this is come to pass, that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Lord through the prophet, saying, 23 Behold, the virgin shall be with child, and shall bring forth a son, And they shall call his name Immanuel; which is, being interpreted, God with us. 24 And Joseph arose from his sleep, and did as the angel of the Lord commanded him, and took unto him his wife; 25 and knew her not till she had brought forth a son: and he called his name JESUS." (American Standard Version; ASV); and Luke 2:1-7, " Now it came to pass in those days, there went out a decree from Caesar Augustus, that all the world should be enrolled. 2 This was the first enrolment made when Quirinius was governor of . 3 And all went to enrol themselves, every one to his own city. 4 And Joseph also went up from Galilee, out of the city of Nazareth, into Judaea, to the city of David, which is called Bethlehem, because he was of the house and family of David; 5 to enrol himself with Mary, who was betrothed to him, being great with child. 6 And it came to pass, while they were there, the days were fulfilled that she should be delivered. 7 And she brought forth her firstborn son; and she wrapped him in swaddling clothes, and laid him in a manger, because there was no room for them in the inn." (ASV).
However, they should be more concerned about his teachings and the Sermon on the Mount which is as follows at Matthew 5:1-48, "And seeing the multitudes, he went up into the mountain: and when he had sat down, his disciples came unto him: 2 and he opened his mouth and taught them, saying,
3 Blessed are the poor in spirit: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. 4 Blessed are they that mourn: for they shall be comforted. 5 Blessed are the meek: for they shall inherit the earth. 6 Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousness: for they shall be filled. 7 Blessed are the merciful: for they shall obtain mercy. 8 Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see God. 9 Blessed are the peacemakers: for they shall be called sons of God. 10 Blessed are they that have been persecuted for righteousness' sake: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. 11 Blessed are ye when [men] shall reproach you, and persecute you, and say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake. 12 Rejoice, and be exceeding glad: for great is your reward in heaven: for so persecuted they the prophets that were before you.
13 Ye are the salt of the earth: but if the salt have lost its savor, wherewith shall it be salted? it is thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out and trodden under foot of men. 14 Ye are the light of the world. A city set on a hill cannot be hid. 15 Neither do [men] light a lamp, and put it under the bushel, but on the stand; and it shineth unto all that are in the house. 16 Even so let your light shine before men; that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father who is in heaven.
17 Think not that I came to destroy the law or the prophets: I came not to destroy, but to fulfil. 18 For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass away, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass away from the law, till all things be accomplished. 19 Whosoever therefore shall break one of these least commandments, and shall teach men so, shall be called least in the kingdom of heaven: but whosoever shall do and teach them, he shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven. 20 For I say unto you, that except your righteousness shall exceed [the righteousness] of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no wise enter into the kingdom of heaven.
21 Ye have heard that it was said to them of old time, Thou shalt not kill; and whosoever shall kill shall be in danger of the judgment: 22 but I say unto you, that every one who is angry with his brother shall be in danger of the judgment; and whosoever shall say to his brother, Raca, shall be in danger of the council; and whosoever shall say, Thou fool, shall be in danger of the hell of fire. 23 If therefore thou art offering thy gift at the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath aught against thee, 24 leave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way, first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift. 25 Agree with thine adversary quickly, while thou art with him in the way; lest haply the adversary deliver thee to the judge, and the judge deliver thee to the officer, and thou be cast into prison. 26 Verily I say unto thee, thou shalt by no means come out thence, till thou have paid the last farthing.
27 Ye have heard that it was said, Thou shalt not commit adultery: 28 but I say unto you, that every one that looketh on a woman to lust after her hath committed adultery with her already in his heart. 29 And if thy right eye causeth thee to stumble, pluck it out, and cast it from thee: for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish, and not thy whole body be cast into hell. 30 And if thy right hand causeth thee to stumble, cut it off, and cast it from thee: for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish, and not thy whole body go into hell. 31 It was said also, Whosoever shall put away his wife, let him give her a writing of divorcement: 32 but I say unto you, that every one that putteth away his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, maketh her an adulteress: and whosoever shall marry her when she is put away committeth adultery.
33 Again, ye have heard that it was said to them of old time, Thou shalt not forswear thyself, but shalt perform unto the Lord thine oaths: 34 but I say unto you, swear not at all; neither by the heaven, for it is the throne of God; 35 nor by the earth, for it is the footstool of his feet; nor by Jerusalem, for it is the city of the great King. 36 Neither shalt thou swear by thy head, for thou canst not make one hair white or black. 37 But let your speech be, Yea, yea; Nay, nay: and whatsoever is more than these is of the evil [one].
38 Ye have heard that it was said, An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth: 39 but I say unto you, resist not him that is evil: but whosoever smiteth thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also. 40 And if any man would go to law with thee, and take away thy coat, let him have thy cloak also. 41 And whosoever shall compel thee to go one mile, go with him two. 42 Give to him that asketh thee, and from him that would borrow of thee turn not thou away.
43 Ye have heard that it was said, Thou shalt love thy neighbor, and hate thine enemy: 44 but I say unto you, love your enemies, and pray for them that persecute you; 45 that ye may be sons of your Father who is in heaven: for he maketh his sun to rise on the evil and the good, and sendeth rain on the just and the unjust. 46 For if ye love them that love you, what reward have ye? do not even the publicans the same? 47 And if ye salute your brethren only, what do ye more [than others?] do not even the Gentiles the same? 48 Ye therefore shall be perfect, as your heavenly Father is perfect." (ASV).
Granted, Jesus' birth was remarkable, but his early disciples attached much more importance to what he did and to what he taught. Surely God never intended Christ's birth to eclipse his life as' a mature man.
HOW THE DATE OF DECEMBER 25 WAS INCORPORATED ALONG WITH THE MERRYMAKING:
To understand how the celebration of Christmas came to be in Christendom, we must understand the pagan celebration of the birth of the Sun or the Feast of Saturn [Feast of Sol Invicta, the Unconquered Sun, set in 274 A. D. (December 25)] wormed its way into so called Christianity we need to know the political and social climate of the first three centuries after the passing of Jesus (Yeshua) and his apostles, and why true faith deteriorated into compromise; and then total acceptance of pagan beliefs giving these pagan beliefs a so called Christian veneer. As Selena Fox said in her writing, Celebrating the Seasons Lore and Rituals, "Winter Solstice also known as Yule, Christmas, and Saturnalia, occurs in mid December. It celebrates the birth of the new Solar year and the beginning of Winter. The Goddess manifests as the Great Mother and the God as the Sun Child. The God also appears as Santa Claus and Old Man Winter. Colors are Red, Green, and White. This is a festival of inner renewal." Now how did Satan in keeping with 2 Corinthians 4:4, "in whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of the unbelieving, that the light of the gospel of the glory of Christ, who is the image of God, should not dawn [upon them]" (ASV) get this pagan holiday turned into a so called Christian one and/or give it a so called Christian veneer? Let's find out.
By the third and fourth centuries, Christians were weary of Pagan persecution. The temptation was to compromise. Besides, the Pagan emperor Constantine needed Christians to salvage his shaky empire. embraced; howbeit only on his deathbed. However, he saw Christianity as a tool he could use to firm up his shaky empire. To this opportunity for political intrigue, and happy blend of politics and people was the chief triumvirate of Roman gods Jupiter, Juno and Minerva. Jupiter was the principal deity of Roman mythology and Juno was the next highest divinity. Minerva, the "offspring of the brain of Jupiter" was regarded as the "personification of divine thought, the plan of the material universe of which Jupiter was the creator and Juno the representative" ... Many Pagan ideas, in fact, were incorporated into Christianity. "Christianity did not destroy paganism; it adopted it" [source - McClintock & Strong's Cyclopedia of Biblical, Theological, and Ecclesiastical Literature, Vol. 6], and the celebration of the birth of the Sun Child was part and partial of it.
Roman Emperor Constantine needed to make his subjects feel secure if he were to maintain control of the empire; he wanted to rule a unified empire, be it pagan and/or Christian. But first he would have to find a way to end the dispute over the divinity of Jesus-was he a man or God? So he ordered his Christian bishops to meet at in 325 A.D. to settle the matter once and for all. To do this, "he made himself the head of the church, and thus the problems of the church became his responsibilities. As a whole the with its Roman influence, with some exceptions, had accepted Tertullian and his new theory of the Trinity in the early part of the previous century, but in the East the church adhered more closely to the older formula of baptism in the name of Jesus, or Jesus the Christ. Especially was this true with the Armenians, who specified that baptism "into the death of Christ" was that which alone was essential [source - (ENCYLOPEDIA BRITANNICA, 11th Edition, Vol. 3, (page 366)] .
Now let's see how got several pagan beliefs incorporated into so called Christianity, i.e., the Trinity, the celebration of the birth of Sun god, and Sundary as the sabbath. As previously shown, The Roman Empire at this time was being torn apart by religious differences between pagans, mostly Sun God worshippers, and Christianity. Constantine the Emporer was a worshipper of the Unconquered Sun, but he was a very pragmatic individual and saw the need to bring religious unity to his empire. The central doctrine of the pagans was the dogma of a Trinity and its associated celebration of the birth of the Sun god on December 25 that they had received from earlier pagans in (). In this, the pagan Emperor, Constantine, saw a possibility for unifying his empire if he could only lead the majority of the Christians to accept a Trinity and the birth of the Sun god by giving it a so called Christian veneer. He knew however that he had to make them think it was their own idea. To this end, he, the Roman emperor Constantine, a pagan, summoned all bishops to , about 300, but even though it was the emperor's direction, only a fraction actually attended.
This council went on for a very long time and the emperor worked behind the scene to get support for a Trinity and the celebration of the Sun god. This effort was not completely successful, but finally he got a majority and declared under imperial degree that this hence forth would be the central doctrinal pillar of the Christian church, which by this time was apostate. Even with this declaration by the emperor himself not all bishops signed the creed. [sources - Payne, Robert, "The Holy Fire: The Story of the Early Centuries of the in the " (1957); BETHUNE-BAKER, J,F. "An Introduction to the Early History of Christian Doctrine". Methuen; 5th Ed., 1933 and ENCYLOPEDIA BRITANNICA, 11th Edition, Vol. 3, (page 366); David, Francis and Blandrata, Georgio, "De falsa et vera unius Dei Patris, Filii, et Spiritus Sancti cognitone" [Latin](The False and True Knowledge of the Unity of God the Father, Son, and Holy spirit), 1566 A.D.; Eklof, Todd F., "David's Francis Tower, Strength through Peace," (06-16-02); The New Encyclopedia Britannica: " Micropædia, Vol. X, p. 126. (1976); Parkes, James, "The Foundation of Judaism and Christianity," 1960; Durant, Will. "Caesar and Christ." : Simon. 1944. Vol. 3 of The Story of Civilization. 11 vols. 1935-75].
So the adoption of the Trinity and its associated celebration of the birth of the Sun god was the political product of an apostate church, an apostate church that allowed a pagan Roman Emporer, Constantine, to tell it which dogma to accept at the Council of Nicea in 325 A.D., and then have it rammed down their throats as blessed dogma by another Roman Emporer, Theodosius, at the Council of Constantinople in 381 A.D. This in direct violation of God's (YHWH's) word found in the Bible at James 4:4, " Ye adulterers and adulteresses, know ye not that the friendship of the world is enmity with God? whosoever therefore will be a friend of the world is the enemy of God." (Authorized King James Bible; AV); and at John 15:19, " If ye were of the world, the world would love his own: but because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you." (AV). Their solution was to create a creed making it illegal for anyone to believe Jesus was not the same as God by inventing the notion of a Trinity and attaching to it the celebration of the birth of the Sun god, but disquishing this by attaching Jesus/ (Yeshua's) name to the celebration in complete violation of God's (YHWH's) word. . This intellectual tower remained in full force for well over a thousand years, until the Reformation. [sources - Payne, Robert, "The Holy Fire: The Story of the Early Centuries of the in the " (1957); BETHUNE-BAKER, J,F. "An Introduction to the Early History of Christian Doctrine". Methuen; 5th Ed., 1933 and ENCYLOPEDIA BRITANNICA, 11th Edition, Vol. 3, (page 366); David, Francis and Blandrata, Georgio, "De falsa et vera unius Dei Patris, Filii, et Spiritus Sancti cognitone" [Latin](The False and True Knowledge of the Unity of God the Father, Son, and Holy spirit), 1566 A.D.; Eklof, Todd F., "David's Francis Tower, Strength through Peace," (06-16-02); The New Encyclopedia Britannica: " Micropædia, Vol. X, p. 126. (1976); Parkes, James, "The Foundation of Judaism and Christianity," 1960; Durant, Will. "Caesar and Christ." : Simon. 1944. Vol. 3 of The Story of Civilization. 11 vols. 1935-75].
So now we can see what is looked upon by many as a Christian belief and a Christian celebration steming from it is anything but Christian, but just a God (YHWH) dishonoring pagan belief and celebration given a so called Christian veneer to hide the facts that it is nothing but paganism in disguise.
WHY ITS CONTINUANCE?
This celebration and the false pagan belief it stems from is the most popular, international celebration for merrymaking and marketing. Also, the customs of other winter festivals, especially those celebrated in northern , were gradually incorporated into the Roman model. And in the 20th century, salesmen and marketing specialists enthusiastically promoted any custom that could generate hefty profits, i.e., it was both very profitable for the commercial secular interest and for the so called Christian churches that cared more for income than for the truth.
What has been the result? The celebration of Cluist's birth rather than the signiificance of his teachings and life have become of paramount importance. In fact, in many cases, even the mention of Christ has practically disappeared from the traditional Christmas. As noted in the Spanish newspaper El Pais, "[Christmas] is a world festival, of a family nature, and everyone celebrates what he or she sees in it." This comment reflects a growing practice in and many other countries
The Christmas tree and the figure of Santa Claus are two striking examples of this trend of forgetting about Christ caused by the celebration of this disguised pagan holiday which is in keeping with exactly what the Devil desires; to wit, throughout the world while Christmas celebrations have become ever more extravagant, knowledge of Christ continues to diminishes. In essence, Christmas festivities have largely reverted to what they originally were in Roman times -revelry, feasting, and the exchanging of presents in celebration of the birth of the Sun god.
Traditional Christmas has little to do with Christ even on the surface, how should true Christians remember the birth and life of Christ? Seven centuries before Jesus' birth, Isaiah prophesied about him at Isaiah 9:6-7, " For unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given; and the government shall be upon his shoulder: and his name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, Mighty God, Everlasting Father, Prince of Peace. Of the increase of his government and of peace there shall be no end, upon the throne of David, and upon his kingdom, to establish it, and to uphold it with justice and with righteousness from henceforth even for ever. The zeal of Jehovah of hosts will perform this." (ASV).
This was prophecy of Isaiah was echoed by the Angel Gabriel when he announced Jesus' (Yeshua's) coming birth to Mary at Luke 1:32-33, "He shall be great, and shall be called the Son of the Most High: and the Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his father David: 33 and he shall reign over the house of Jacob for ever; and of his kingdom there shall be no end." (ASV). Clearly, the main significance ofJesus' birth lay in the work that Christ would accomplish as the appointed King of God's Kingdom. Christ's rule can benefit all, including you and your loved ones. This fact was highlighted at Luke 2:14, "peace on earth to those with whom [God] is pleased." (Today's English Version).
CONCLUSION AND LINKS:
All true Christians should break loose with respect accepting any pagan God (YHWH) dishonoring belief or celebration regardless of the veneer used to disguise its true nature in keeping with John 8:32, "and ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free." (ASV); and Titus 2:1, "But speak thou the things which befit the sound doctrine:" (ASV).
Links for additional information:
<http://media.isnet.org/antar/etc/AsalNatal.html>
<http://www.mlife.org/Jesus/christmas.html>
<http://www.lasttrumpetministries.org/tracts/tract3.html>
www.wiemersnet.com <http://www.wiemersnet.com/xmas.htm>.
APPENDIX:
Of course history testifies that faithful servants of God (YHWH) shunned such celebrations. For example,
"The Notion of a birthday festival was far from the ideas of the Christians of this perior in general. [source - The History of the Christian Religion and Church During the Three First Centuries, by Augustus Neander , 1848 (translated by Henry John Rose) Page 190].
And:
"In the Bible there is no instance of birthday celebrations among the Jews themselves. The example of Herod the tetrarch the celebration of whose birthday cost John the Baptist his life, cab scacely be regarded as such, the family to which he belonged being notorious for its adoption of heathen customs. In fact, the later Jews ar least regarded birthday celebrations as parts of idolatrous worship, and this probably on account of the idolatrous rites with which they were observed in honor of those who were regarded at the patron gods of the day on which the party was born."[source - Cyclopedia of Biblical, Theological and Ecclesiastical Literature, 1882, by John M'Clintock and James Strong, Volume I, page 817]
And:
"Of all the holy people in the Scriptures, no one is recorded to have kept a feast or held a great banquet on his birthday. It is only sinners...who make great rejoicing overthe day on which they were born into this world below."[source - The Catholic Encyclopedia, 1911, Volume X, page 709, quoting Origen Adamantius of the third century].
Only birthday celebrations or observances mentioned in the Bible were by pagans, let's look at several.
Genesis 40:20-22, "And it came to pass the third day, which was Pharaoh's birthday, that he made a feast unto all his servants: and he lifted up the head of the chief butler and the head of the chief baker among his servants. 21 And he restored the chief butler unto his butlership again; and he gave the cup into Pharaoh's hand: 22 but he hanged the chief baker: as Joseph had interpreted to them." (ASV); and Matthew 14:6-10, "But when Herod's birthday came, the daughter of Herodias danced in the midst, and pleased Herod. 7 Whereupon he promised with an oath to give her whatsoever she should ask. 8 And she, being put forward by her mother, saith, Give me here on a platter the head of John the Baptist. 9 And the king was grieved; but for the sake of his oaths, and of them that sat at meat with him, he commanded it to be given; 10 and he sent and beheaded John in the prison." (ASV)
Lastly John 15:19 clearly says, "If ye were of the world, the world would love its own: but because ye are not of the world, but I chose you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you." (ASV).
Now to know the truth, go to:
1) http://religioustruths.yuku.com/
2) http://www.network54.com/Forum/403209/
3) http://religioustruths.lefora.com/
TRYING TO KEEP PEOPLE FROM LEARNING THE TRUTH IS JUST PLAIN WICKED AND EVIL, may Almighty God (YHWH) punish him.
If you wish more information and/or wish to ask a question or what ever, contact me by leaving me a message on the CONTACT thread at http://religioustruths.yuku.com/topic/58/CONTACTS-A-place-to-leave-comments-for-me
Your Friend in Christ Iris89
Francis David said it long ago, "Neither the sword of popes...nor the image of death will halt the march of truth."Francis David, 1579, written on the wall of his prison cell." Read the book, "What Does The Bible Really Teach" and the Bible today!
-
DISCOURSE ON THE GENEALOGIES OF JESUS (YESHUA) AND START OF HIS MINISTRY
INTRODUCTION:
Many wonder why the genealogies that Matthew and Luke gave for Jesus (Yeshua) are completely different. But there is a reason, let's examine the facts and reasons;
REASON WHY GENEALOGIES DIFFER:
The genealogy of Matthew is concerned first and foremost, to show that Jesus was the Messiah directly descended from the royal house of David, and of the seed of the patriarch Abraham, to whom the divine promises were first given. See Matthew 1:1-18, "The book of the generation of Jesus Christ, the son of David, the son of Abraham. 2 Abraham begat Isaac; and Isaac begat Jacob; and Jacob begat Judah and his brethren; 3 and Judah begat Perez and Zerah of Tamar; and Perez begat Hezron; and Hezron begat Ram; 4 and Ram begat Amminadab; and Amminadab begat Nahshon; and Nahshon begat Salmon; 5 and Salmon begat Boaz of Rahab; and Boaz begat Obed of Ruth; and Obed begat Jesse; 6 and Jesse begat David the king. And David begat Solomon of her [that had been the wife] of Uriah; 7 and Solomon begat Rehoboam; and Rehoboam begat Abijah; and Abijah begat Asa; 8 and Asa begat Jehoshaphat; and Jehoshaphat begat Joram; and Joram begat Uzziah; 9 and Uzziah begat Jotham; and Jotham begat Ahaz; and Ahaz begat Hezekiah; 10 and Hezekiah begat Manasseh; and Manasseh begat Amon; and Amon begat Josiah; 11 and Josiah begat Jechoniah and his brethren, at the time of the carrying away to Babylon. 12 And after the carrying away to Babylon, Jechoniah begat Shealtiel; and Shealtiel begat Zerubbabel; 13 and Zerubbabel begat Abiud; and Abiud begat Eliakim; and Eliakim begat Azor; 14 and Azor begat Sadoc; and Sadoc begat Achim; and Achim begat Eliud; 15 and Eliud begat Eleazar; and Eleazar begat Matthan; and Matthan begat Jacob; 16 and Jacob begat Joseph the husband of Mary, of whom was born Jesus, who is called Christ. 17 So all the generations from Abraham unto David are fourteen generations; and from David unto the carrying away to fourteen generations; and from the carrying away to unto the Christ fourteen generations." (American Standard Version; ASV)
Whereas the genealogy given by Luke stresses the fact that Jesus was the perfect man. Luke gives the genealogy of Mary, not Joseph. The legal title to the throne came through Joseph, Jesus' adoptive father. Luke's genealogy is different. It is given in reverse order from Matthew'. Luke goes back to David and then back to Adam. Luke gives Mary's story and this is clearly her genealogy. The royal blood of David flowed in her veins also, and Jesus blood title to the throne of David came through her. Luke makes it clear that Joseph was not the. father of the Lord Jesus Christ but God is. See Luke 3:23-38, "And Jesus himself, when he began [to teach], was about thirty years of age, being the son (as was supposed) of Joseph, the [son] of Heli, 24 the [son] of Matthat, the [son] of Levi, the [son] of Melchi, the [son] of Jannai, the [son] of Joseph, 25 the [son] of Mattathias, the [son] of Amos, the [son] of Nahum, the [son] of Esli, the [son] of Naggai, 26 the [son] of Maath, the [son] of Mattathias, the [son] of Semein, the [son] of Josech, the [son] of Joda, 27 the [son] of Joanan, the [son] of Rhesa, the [son] of Zerubbabel, the [son] of Shealtiel, the [son] of Neri, 28 the [son] of Melchi, the [son] of Addi, the [son] of Cosam, the [son] of Elmadam, the [son] of Er, 29 the [son] of Jesus, the [son] of Eliezer, the son of Jorim, the [son] of Matthat, the [son] of Levi, 30 the [son] of Symeon, the [son] of Judas, the [son] of Joseph, the [son] of Jonam, the [son] of Eliakim, 31 the [son] of Melea, the [son] of Menna, the [son] of Mattatha, the [son] of Nathan, the [son] of David, 32 the [son] of Jesse, the [son] of Obed, the [son] of Boaz, the [son] of Salmon, the [son] of Nahshon, 33 the [son] of Amminadab, the [son] of Arni, the [son] of Hezron, the [son] of Perez, the [son] of Judah, 34 the [son] of Jacob, the [son] of Isaac, the [son] of Abraham, the [son] of Terah, the [son] of Nahor, 35 the [son] of Serug, the [son] of Reu, the [son] of Peleg, the [son] of Eber, the [son] of Shelah 36 the [son] of Cainan, the [son] of Arphaxad, the [son] of Shem, the [son] of Noah, the [son] of Lamech, 37 the [son] of Methuselah, the [son] of Enoch, the [son] of Jared, the [son] of Mahalaleel, the [son] of Cainan, 38 the [son] of Enos, the [son] of Seth, the [son] of Adam, the [son] of God." (ASV).
Also, notice the accounts run in opposite chronological order to each other.
DETAILS OF HIS INCARNATION:
Now the Bible says at Matthew 1:18-25, "Now the birth of Jesus Christ was on this wise: When his mother Mary had been betrothed to Joseph, before they came together she was found with child of the Holy Spirit. 19 And Joseph her husband, being a righteous man, and not willing to make her a public example, was minded to put her away privily. 20 But when he thought on these things, behold, an angel of the Lord appeared unto him in a dream, saying, Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to take unto thee Mary thy wife: for that which is conceived in her is of the Holy Spirit. 21 And she shall bring forth a son; and thou shalt call his name JESUS; for it is he that shall save his people from their sins. 22 Now all this is come to pass, that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Lord through the prophet, saying, 23 Behold, the virgin shall be with child, and shall bring forth a son, And they shall call his name Immanuel; which is, being interpreted, God with us. 24 And Joseph arose from his sleep, and did as the angel of the Lord commanded him, and took unto him his wife; 25 and knew her not till she had brought forth a son: and he called his name JESUS." (ASV) clearly showing his conception to be through God's (YHWH's) power or Spirit, a miracle. Now some may ask, what is God's (YHWH's) spirit, let's examine this subject and view the evidence. Now what is this Spirit or Holy Spirit that John the Baptist mentioned at John 1:32, ""And John bare record, saying, I saw the Spirit descending from heaven like a dove, and it abode upon him. 33 And I knew him not: but he that sent me to baptize with water, the same said unto me, Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending, and remaining on him, the same is he which baptizeth with the holy Ghost." (AV)? The Holy Spirit is only God's (YHWH's) active force and not even a spirit being or person. This is clearly shown at Pentecost where the Holy Spirit was poured out onto all there, Acts 2:1-4, "And when the day of Pentecost was fully come, they were all with one accord in one place. 2 And suddenly there came a sound from heaven as of a rushing mighty wind, and it filled all the house where they were sitting. 3 And there appeared unto them cloven tongues like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them. 4 And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance." (AV). This entire scripture bespeaks of a force and not a being as you do not get filled with a being! And this fact is reaffirmed at Acts 4:31, ""And when they had prayed, the place was shaken where they were assembled together; and they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and they spoke the word of God with boldness." (AV); And 2 Corinthians 1:21-22, "Now he which established us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God; 22 Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts." (AV), surely a being would not be in our hearts as that is ludicrous, thus this scripture talks of God's (YHWH's) active force; This is clearly shown at Luke 11:13, "If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children: how much more give the Holy Spirit to them that ask him?" (AV). Once more, why? Why? Do many say they are coequal and coeternal when clearly they are not and the Holy Ghost is just God's (YHWH's) active force? Only to try to give some resemblance of reality to a myth as we shall later see. An interesting note on the Spirit is that the neuter Greek word for spirit (pneu'ma) is used, the neuter pronoun "it" is properly employed. This fact is conveniently over looked or hidden by most Trinitarian translators as admitted in the "New American Bible Catholic Bible," regarding John 14:17: "The Greek word for 'Spirit' is neuter, and while we use personal pronouns in English ('he,' 'his,' 'him'), most Greek MSS [manuscripts] employ 'it.'" So when the Bible uses masculine personal pronouns in connection with pa·ra'kle·tos at John 16:7, 8, it is conforming to rules of grammar, not expressing a doctrine. And in Ancient Hebrew the word here rendered Holy Ghost, Holy Spirit, or Spirit which is translated from 'ru'ach' meaning "breath; wind; spirit." In Latin, it is spiritus, and in Sanskrit, 'prana' which means both "breath" and "spirit"
WHO HIS REAL FATHER IS:
The Bible says his Father is Almighty God (YHWH) who we have seen from the foregoing used his power to implant his life force into a virgin Jewish girl named Mary. Also, that he was supposedly the son of Joseph which is clearly shown at Luke 3:23, "And when He began His Ministry, Jesus Himself was about thirty years of age, [b]being supposedly the son of Joseph, the son of Eli." (New American Standard Bible; NASB). He was in effect de-facto adopted by Joseph the husband of Mary who DID NOT have relations with Mary until after Jesus' (yeshua's) birth as testified to at Matthew 1:25, " And he knew her not till she brought forth her first born son: and he called his name Jesus." (Douay-Rheims Catholic Bible; DRCB); thus there can not be any doubt that his real Father is none other than Almighty God (YHWH) as clearly shown in the account of his pre-human existence given at Proverbs 8:22-31, "Jehovah possessed me in the beginning of his way, Before his works of old. 23 I was set up from everlasting, from the beginning, Before the earth was. 24 When there were no depths, I was brought forth, When there were no fountains abounding with water. 25 Before the mountains were settled, Before the hills was I brought forth; 26 While as yet he had not made the earth, nor the fields, Nor the beginning of the dust of the world. 27 When he established the heavens, I was there: When he set a circle upon the face of the deep, 28 When he made firm the skies above, When the fountains of the deep became strong, 29 When he gave to the sea its bound, That the waters should not transgress his commandment, When he marked out the foundations of the earth; 30 Then I was by him, [as] a master workman; And I was daily [his] delight, Rejoicing always before him, 31 Rejoicing in his habitable earth; And my delight was with the sons of men." (ASV). Which clearly shows that he was the first or beginning of God's (YHWH's) creation and absolutely proves in gross error anyone imputing anything but legitimacy to his birth since in fact he existed long before the earth or his incarnation on earth.
START OF HIS MINISTRY:
Let's also take a brief look at the start of his ministry. At the age of 30 Jesus (Yeshua) came from Galilee to to be baptized by John. This is detailed in the Bible at Matthew 3:13-17, "Then cometh Jesus from Galilee to the unto John, to be baptized of him. 14 But John would have hindered him, saying, I have need to be baptized of thee, and comest thou to me? 15 But Jesus answering said unto him, Suffer [it] now: for thus it becometh us to fulfil all righteousness. Then he suffereth him. 16 And Jesus when he was baptized, went up straightway from the water: and lo, the heavens were opened unto him, and he saw the Spirit of God descending as a dove, and coming upon him; 17 and lo, a voice out of the heavens, saying, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased." (ASV). . Jesus (Yeshua) was therefore, now, ready and prepared to take up his ministry, but had not yet received the Holy Spirit with which he would be able to prove that he was the Son of God (YHWH). Now, at his baptism, his Sonship was confirmed by the Spirit of God (YHWH) descending upon him like a dove, and by the voice from heaven which said "This is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased". There is beautiful symbolism in the use of a dove to g visibly represent the Spirit of God (YHWH). Jesus (Yeshua) was to be the mediator through whom peace would be re-established between God and man. Many people find it difficult to associate human nature with its weakness and propensities with Jesus (Yeshua), the Son of God (YHWH). This association, however, is extremely important since it is only because Jesus (Yeshua) was 'made like his brethren in every respect' as testified to at Hebrews 2:16-18, " For surely it is not with angels that he is concerned but with the descendants of Abraham. 17 Therefore he had to be made like his brethren in every respect, so that he might become a merciful and faithful high priest in the service of God, to make expiation for the sins of the people. 18 For because he himself has suffered and been tempted, he is able to help those who are tempted." (Revised Standard Version; ASV). This was so to permit him to represent them perfectly in his sacrifice as shown at Hebrews 4:15-16, "For we have not a high priest who is unable to sympathize with our weaknesses, but one who in every respect has been tempted as we are, yet without sin. 16 Let us then with confidence draw near to the throne of grace, that we may receive mercy and find grace to help in time of need." (RSV) tells us that he was tempted in all ways like we are but without sinning', and because of this he is 'able to help those who are tempted'. We must acknowledge we are all desperately in need of his help.
Now to know the truth, go to:
1) http://religioustruths.yuku.com/
2) http://www.network54.com/Forum/403209/
3) http://religioustruths.lefora.com/
TRYING TO KEEP PEOPLE FROM LEARNING THE TRUTH IS JUST PLAIN WICKED AND EVIL, may Almighty God (YHWH) punish him.
If you wish more information and/or wish to ask a question or what ever, contact me by leaving me a message on the CONTACT thread at http://religioustruths.yuku.com/topic/58/CONTACTS-A-place-to-leave-comments-for-me
Your Friend in Christ Iris89
Francis David said it long ago, "Neither the sword of popes...nor the image of death will halt the march of truth."Francis David, 1579, written on the wall of his prison cell." Read the book, "What Does The Bible Really Teach" and the Bible today!
-
Islam, Violent From The Beginning Using India as An Example:
INTRODUCTION:
Many religions start out very peaceful, but later branch off into violence such as Christianity which started out on the principal of love and truth, but in the 4 th. Century took two very different paths. One path, went apostate and became very violent and accepted false pagan doctrine, the larger path, called apostate (counterfeit) Christians, and one path remained true to the original teachings of Christ of love and truth, the genuine (true) Christians.
However, some religions start out with a violent charismatic leader and remain violent. A good example if Islam.
A BRIEF OVERVIEW OF VIOLENCE BY ISLAM FROM SATYAMEVA JAYATE:
Satyameva Jayate, Truth Alone Triumphs, as sponsored by Jai Maharaj, stated the following, <<"
Genocide committed in the name of Allah: 3,000,000 Bangladeshi Hindus Killed during the Pakistan-Bangladesh war in 1971. From 1894 to 1896 Abdul Hamid, Sultan of the Ottoman Empire, killed 150,000 Armenian Christians. In India, Sikh Guru Tegh Bahadur along with his disciples was burned to death by the Moghul ruler Aurangzeb in 1675. Another Sikh, Bhai Mati Das was sawn into right and left halves while he was still alive. In July 1974, 4,000 Christians living in Cyprus were killed by Fahri Koroturk, president of Turkey and his Islamic army. From 1843 to 1846 10,000 Assyrian Christians including women and children were massacred by the Muslims. From 1915 to 1918 750,000 Assyrians were killed in the name of Islamic Jihad. In 1933 thousands of Assyrian villagers were murdered by the Iraqi soldiers in Northern Iraq. Since 1990 more than 10,000 Kashmiri Hindus have been brutally murdered by Islamic fundamentalists. Over 280,000 Ugandans killed during the reign of Idi Amin from 1971 to 1979. Over 30,000 Mauritanians have been killed by the Islamic dictators since 1960. In 1980, 20,000 Syrians were murdered under the rule of Hafez Al-Assad, President of Syria. Since 1992 120,000 Algerians have been murdered by the Islamic fundamentalist army" [source - Satyameva Jayate, Truth Alone Triumphs, as sponsored by Jai Maharaj, http://www.flex.com/~jai/satyamevajayate/ ]
EARLY HISTORY OF ISLAM'S VIOLENT WAYS:
K. S. Lai, the greatest of all historians in India said, <<"Islam received a definite check in India. In other words, while countries like Arabia, Persia, Mesopotamia and Syria succumbed to the onslaught of Islam and converted en masse, the sword of Islam was blunted in India. This check provided provocation and enthusiasm to some Muslim conquerors and rulers to take to the task of proselytization with great zeal and earnestness. Their exertions and achievements find repeated mention in official and non-official chronicles and similar other works. Sometimes, besides broad facts, actual data and figures in this regard are also available. All this information is very helpful in estimating Muslim numbers as they grew from almost a cipher. ">>.
He went on to quote, <<"By the year 1000 of the Christian Era the extreme north-western parts of India, in the trans-Indus region, had become introduced to Islam. As early as C.E. 664, consequent upon an invasion of Kabul and its environs (which then formed part of India), by Abdur Rahman, a few thousand inhabitants are reported to have been converted to Islam" [source - Ferishtah, Tarikh-i-Ferishtah, Persian text, Nawal Kishore Press, Lucknow 1865, Vol.1, p.16.]>>, and <<"Subuktagin also fought against the Hindus and converted some of them. But all these events took place in the trans-Indus region, and we may, therefore, agree with Lanepoole in saying that in C.E. 1000 there were no Muslims in northern India east of the Indus."[source - Stanley Lane-Poole, Medieval India under Muhammadan Rule (London, 1926), p.1.}>>.
But conversion by the proverbial sword and the stealing of other's land was only to grow worse. <<" However, there were some small settlements of Muslims in Sind, Gujarat and the Malabar Coast. Parts of Sind were conquered by Muhammad bin Qasim Sakifi in C.E. 712. Whichever towns he took, like Alor, Nirun, Debul and Multan, in them he established mosques, appointed Muslim governors, and propagated the Muhammadan religion." [source - Chachnama, trs. in H.M. Elliot and J. Dowson, History of India as told by its own Historians, 8 Vols., London, 1867-77, (here after as E and D), Vol. I, p. 207.]>>. And to continue, <<"In Debul, for instance, he enslaved and converted some women and children, and left a contingent of 4,000 Muhammadans to garrison the place." [source - Al Biladuri, Futuh-ul-Buldan, trs. E and D, I, p.120]>>.
Forced conversions were to become a way of life and standard operating principle of (SOP) of Islam as shown by, <<" In Multan about 6,000 persons were made to accept Islam. Al Biladuri's narrative indicates that the people of Sawandari, Basmad, Kiraj, and Alor were converted in large numbers." [source - Al Biladuri, Futuh-ul-Buldan, trs. E and D, I, p.122 to 124]>>; another large forced conversion was, <<"by Muhammad bin Qasim Sakifi to Hajjaj also point to large number of conversions." [source - Chachnama, op. cit., pp. 163-64. Also pp. 205-07, 208]>>.
<<"Muhammad bin Qasim remained in Sind for a little more than three years." [source - Elliot's Appendix in E and D, I, p.439]>>. <<"After his recall not only the Arab power in Sind declined rapidly, but also most of the neo-converts returned to their former faith. Al Biladuri informs that 'in the days of Tamim, the Musalmans (had) retired from several parts of India... nor have they up to the present time (he wrote in the middle of the ninth century) advanced so far as in days gone by". When Hakim succeeded Tamim, "the people of India had returned to idolatry excepting those of Kassa, and the Musalmans had no place of security in which they could take refuge"." [source - Biladuri, op. cit., p.126, Also cf. Idrisi, E and D, I, Nuzhat-ul-Mushtaq]>>, <<"Sir Dension Ross also says that "after the recall of Muhammad bin Qasim, the Muslim retained some foothold on the west bank of the river Indus, but they were in such small numbers that they gradually merged into Hindu population. In Mansura (the Muslim capital of Sind) they actually adopted Hinduism." [ source - Dension Ross, Islam, p.18.]>>.
Conversions made at the point of the proverbial sword did not always hold as shown by, <<" In brief, because of the efforts of Muhammad bin Qasim and Caliph Umar II (C.E. 717-24) some Hindus in Sind had been converted to Islam, but by the time of Caliph Hashim (724-43), when Tamim was the governor of Sind, many of these Sindhi converts had returned to Hinduism. Those who continued to retain the new faith remained confined mostly to cities, particularly Multan. After Mahmud of Ghazni's attack on Multan their number seems to have gone up for, writing in the twelfth century, Al Idrisi says: "The greater part of the population (of Multan) is Musalman, so also the Judicial authority and civil administration." [ However, up to C.E. 1000 there were very few Muslims in Sind." [sources - Al Idrisi, p.83. and Elliot's Appendix, E and D, I, p.459]>>.
IT GETS WORSE - I.E., VIOLENCE AND FORCED CONVERSIONS BY MUSLIMS:
History shows that around the year 1,000 violence, pillaging, and conversions at the proverbial point of the sword, etc. my Muslims in India gets worse. <<" In the year C.E. 1000 the first attack of Mahmud of Ghazni was delivered. The region of Mahmud's activity extended from Peshawar to Kanauj in the east and from Peshawar to Anhilwara in the South. In this, wherever he went, he converted people to Islam. In his attack on Waihind (near Peshawar) in 1001-3, Mahmud is reported to have captured Jayapal and fifteen of his principal chiefs and relations some of whom, like Sukhpal, were made Musalmans. At Bhera all the inhabitants, except those who embraced Islam, were put to the sword. Since the whole town is reported to have been converted the number of converts may have been quite large. At Multan too conversions took place in large numbers for, writing about the campaign against Nawasa Shah (converted Sukhpal), Utbi says that this and the previous victory (at Multan) were 'witnesses to his exalted state of proselytism'" [sources - Kitab-i-Yamini, Eng. trs. of Utbi's work by James Reynolds, (London) 1858, pp. 451-52, 455, 460, 462-63 and Utbi, Tarikh-i-Yamini, E and D, II, pp.27, 30, 33, 40, 42, 43, 45, 49. Also Appendix in E and D, II, pp.434-78]>>. <<"In his campaign in the Kashmir Valley (1015) Mahmud 'converted many infidels to Muhammadanism, and having spread Islam in that country, returned to Ghazni'. In the latter campaigns, in Mathura, Baran and Kanauj, again, many conversions took place. While describing 'the conquest of Kanauj', Utbi sums up the situation thus: 'The Sultan levelled to the ground every fort..., and the inhabitants of them either accepted Islam, or took up arms against him." In short, those who submitted were also converted to Islam. In Baran (Bulandshahr) alone 10,000 persons were converted including the Raja. During his fourteenth invasion in C.E. 1023, Kirat, Nur, Lohkot and Lahore were attacked. The chief of Kirat accepted Islam, and many people followed his example. According to Nizamuddin Ahmad, 'Islam spread in this part of the country by the consent of the people and the influence of force'. Conversion of Hindus to Islam was one of the objects of Mahmud. Al Qazwini writes that when Mahmud went "to wage religious war against India, he made great efforts to capture and destroy Somnat, in the hope that the Hindus would then become Muhammadans" [source - Zakaria al Qazwini, Asar-ul-Bilad, E and D, I, p.98]>>; and <<"Sultan Mahmud was well-versed in the Quran and was considered its eminent interpreter."[source - C.E. Bosworth, The Ghaznavids (Edinburgh, 1963), p. 129. Utbi, Reynolds trs. op. cit., pp.438-39 and n.]>>; <<"He ardently desired to play the role of a true Muslim monarch and convert non-Muslims to his faith. Tarikh-i-Yamini, Rausat-us-Safa and Tarikh-i-Ferishtah, besides many other works, speak of construction of mosques and schools and appointment of preachers and teachers by Mahmud and his successor Masud." [source - Utbi, trs. Reynolds, op.cit., pp. 322-25, 462. Utbi, E and D, II, p.37 Ferishtah, op. cit., I, p.44.]>>; <<"Wherever Mahmud went, he insisted on the people to convert to Islam. Such was the insistence on the conversion of the vanquished Hindu princes that many rulers just fled before Mahmud even without giving a battle. "The object of Bhimpal in recommending the flight of Chand Rai was, that the Rai should not fall into the net of the Sultan, and thus be made a Musalman, as had happened to Bhimpal's uncles and relations, when they demanded quarter in their distress." [source - Utbi, E and D, II, p.49.]>>; <<" There is no doubt that the invasions of Mahmud of Ghazni brought good crop of converts, and a few more Muslims were added through the influence of Muslim Mashaikh and traders in Gujarat and Malabar. But if the example of Sind provides any precedent, it is possible that many Hindus forcibly converted to Islam during Mahmud's raids returned to their former faith. Very few Muslims were left in Sind after the decline of Arab rule. A local Karmatian Muhammadan dynasty was, however, ruling at Mansura and Multan. Mahmud of Ghazni destroyed it root and branch (1010) and Multan was deserted" [source - Ferishtah, op. cit., I, p.27, M. Habib, Sultan Mahmud of Ghaznin, Delhi reprint, 1951, p.34,]>>.
CONTINUED FORCED CONVERSIONS AND STEALING OF HINDU LANDS:
<<"About the end of the twelfth century, Muhammad Ghori established Muslim rule in India on a durable basis. When he captured Bhatinda in 1190-91, he placed in its command Qazi Ziyauddin with a contingent of 1200 horse." [source - Camb. Hist. India, III, p.40.]>>; <<"In 1192 he invaded Hindustan with an army of 120,000. A good number of his soldiers would have been killed in the sanguinary battle with Prithviraj. A major portion of the remainder would have stayed on in India under Qutbuddin Aibak, who must not have been left empty handed in an alien and hostile country." [source - Hasan Nizami says that 'the Sultan then returned to Ghazna... but the whole army remained... at the mauza of Indarpat'. (Taj-ul-Maasir, E and D, II, p.216). Surely Muhammad Ghori would not have gone back all alone.]>>.
It get's even worse, <<" Aibak entered upon a series of conquests. He despatched Ikhtiyaruddin Bakhtiyar Khalji to the East and himself captured Kol (modern Aligarh) in 1194. There "those of the garrison who were wise and acute were converted to Islam, but those who stood by their ancient faith were slain with the sword" [source - Taj-ul-Maasir, E and D, II, p.216]>>; <<"In 1195 when Raja Bhim of Gujarat was attacked, 20,000 prisoners were captured," [source - Ferishtah, I, p.62.]>>; <<"and in 1202 at Kalinjar 50,000," [source - Hasan Nizami, p.231. Also Ferishtah, I, p.53. Habibullah, The Foundation of Muslim Rule in India, (Allahabad, 1961), pp.69 and 334 (n.26), has missed to cite Hasan Nizami's assertion that 50,000 were enslaved.]>>; <<"and we may be sure that (as in the case of Arab conquest of Sind) all those who were made slaves were compelled to embrace the religion of the masters to whom they were allotted." [source - Titus. Islam in India and Pakistan (Calcutta, 1959), p.31.]>>; <<"Ferishtah specifically mentions that on the capture of Kalinjar "fifty thousand Kaniz va ghulam, having suffered slavery, were rewarded with the honour of Islam" [source - Ferishtah, I, p.63.]>>; <<"According to Ferishtah three to four hundred thousand Khokhars and Tirahias were also converted to Islam by Muhammad Ghori." [source - Ferishtah, I, pp.59-60.]>>.
MASSACREE OF BUDDHIST BY VIOLENCE LUSTFUL MEMBERS OF ISLAM:
Genocide and massacres and stealing of others lands and forced conversions continued as Islam's SOP <<"Ikhtiyaruddin Bakhtiyar Khalji's military exploits in the east also resulted in conversions to Islam. About the end of the twelfth or the beginning of the thirteenth century," [source & comments by S.K. Lal - The exact date of the raid is difficult to determine. Ishwari Prasad, Medieval India (Allahabad, Fourth Impression, 1940), p.138 places it" probably in 1197", Wolseley Haig (C.H.I., III,pp.45-46) a little earlier than this, and Habibullah, op. cit., pp.70 and 84, n. 78 in 1202-03.]>>; <<"he marched into Bihar and attacked the University centres of Nalanda, Vikramshila and Uddandapur, erecting a fortress at the site of Uddandapur or Odantapuri." [source - Indian Antiquary, IV, pp.366-67.]>>; <<"The Buddhist monks in these places were massacred and the common people, deprived of their priests and teachers, turned some to Brahmanism and some to Islam. Buddhism did not die out immediately or completely in Bihar." [source - Fuhrer, The Sharqi Architecture of Jaunpur, pp.70-73.]>>; <<"But Bakhtiyar's raid on Bihar did deliver a shattering blow to Buddhism and its lost followers were gained mainly by Islam. Muslim sway extended from Varanasi through the strip of Shahabad, Patna, Monghyr and Bhagalpur district," [source - Habibullah, op. cit., p.147]>>.
<<" During the time of Qutbuddin Aibak a large number of places were attacked and prisoners captured for which actual figures or written evidence are available. Figures of any conversions during campaigns to Kanauj, Varanasi (where the Muslims occupied "a thousand" temples)." [source - Ferishtah, I, p. 58]>>; <<"Ajmer (attacked thrice), Gujarat, Bayana and Gwalior, and the campaigns carried out right up to Bengal are not available. However, since the notices of medieval chroniclers are usually full of exaggeration where figures of the defeated or captured non-Muslims are concerned, it would be reasonable to take into consideration only those which are specifically mentioned, any exaggeration being rounded off by those which are not." [source - Indian Muslims, Who Are They by K.S. Lal]>>.
LOOTING, MURDER, AND FORCED CONVERSIONS CONTINUED:
Islam continued with its same SOP, <<" With this conceptual framework let us examine the structure and organization of Muslim community in Hindustan in the eleventh and twelfth centuries. Punjab saw the emergence of Muslims as a local community consequent to the invasions of Mahmud of Ghazni. But for a few immigrants in the shape of Ghaznavid officers and soldiers, the bulk of Muslims were converts from the indigenous Hindu population. Similar was the case in "pockets" of Sind, Gujarat, Bihar and Malabar. The process of their conversion was hurried. All of a sudden the invader appeared in a city or a region, and in the midst of loot and murder, a dazed, shocked and enslaved people were given the choice between Islam and death. Those who were converted were deprived of their scalp-lock or choti and, if they happened to be caste people, also their sacred thread." [source - Indian Muslims, Who Are They by K.S. Lal and his footnote comments were, "The exact date of the raid is difficult to determine. Ishwari Prasad, Medieval India (Allahabad, Fourth Impression, 1940), p.138 places it" probably in 1197", Wolseley Haig (C.H.I., III,pp.45-46) a little earlier than this, and Habibullah, op. cit., pp.70 and 84, n. 78 in 1202-03."]>>.
To this date Islam has NOT made amends, i.e., return of all looted goods and the descendents of ALL individuals whose ancestors were forcibly converted at the point of the proverbial sword. This would include most of the inhabitants of Afghanistan, Pakistan, and most Muslims in India and Kashmir.
ISLAM CONTINUES WITH THEIR VIOLENT WAYS AS SHOWN IN THAILAND TODAY:
Let's look at how Islam is using its usual SOP in three provinces of Thailand today, 2006. An article in the New York Times clearly shows that Islam has remained violent until today, <<"In Thailand, a New Model for Militants? ...
October 1, 2006
HAT YAI, Thailand - The bomb that exploded outside New Cherry Ancient Massage was among the most sinister kinds - a lethal sucker punch timed to detonate moments after two other blasts had lured onlookers into the streets of this tourist town.
The homemade device, hidden in a motorcycle parked outside the busy parlor, killed five people, including a Canadian teacher and three masseuses. All 30 surviving massage workers quit on the spot. Within days, the parents of the three dead women came to take their daughters' bodies home.
"One father asked, 'Why my child? She was a good girl,' " said New Cherry owner Boonchai Sangmankung. "And I couldn't answer him. I don't know myself. Why do the attacks continue? Why are more innocent people killed every day?"
Since 2004, militants in Thailand's predominantly Muslim south have waged a bloody separatist insurgency against the cultural elite of this largely Buddhist nation, targeting teachers, monks, community leaders and government officials. So far, 1,700 people have been killed, yet the campaign of almost-daily bombings, arson attacks, kidnappings and assassinations has gone largely unnoticed in a Western world fixated on higher-profile Islamic terrorism campaigns in Iraq and elsewhere.
"The violence in southern Thailand is quite significant compared to many other world conflicts today," said Panitan Wattanayagorn, a political scientist at Chulalongkorn University in Bangkok. "The U.S. lost 3,000 soldiers in three years in Iraq. This death toll is not far behind." ...
Many Muslim residents still chafe over what they consider a century of abusive rule. But experts differ over the roots of the insurgency. Some say it's a battle over religious freedom, others say it's a fight for territory and self-rule. Still others say it's both...
In the first six months of 2006, two people died every day, on average: A Buddhist teacher was gunned down in front of his fourth-grade class by men dressed as students. A salesman was beheaded outside a crowded teashop. The owner of an elephant troupe was shot seven times by assailants who had lined up with children to buy tickets for a show.
In August, 22 small bombs exploded nearly simultaneously in banks throughout southern Yala province, killing one person and bringing commerce to a standstill. Two months earlier, 50 bombs went off in a single day at government offices and police stations.
Last year, 15 militants stormed a Buddhist temple and hacked two monks to death before setting fire to their bodies. Thai officials believe that 30,000 Buddhists have fled the south since the attack. Insurgents also have targeted fellow Muslims suspected of conspiring with a military known for its brutality in dealing with the Islamic militants...[source - By John M. Glionna, Times Staff Writer on 10/01/2006]>>.
CONCLUSION:
First, before detail, let's look at Swami Vivekananda said which is as true today as when he said it in 1893.
<<"Sectarianism, bigotry, and its horrible descendant, fanaticism, have long possessed this beautiful earth. They have filled the earth with violence, drenched it often and often with human blood, destroyed civilization, and sent whole nations to despair. Had it not been for these horrible demons, human society would be far more advanced than it is now." [source - Swami Vivekananda (1893)]>>.
Swami Vivekananda clearly saw the damage being done by false religion and stated it in a few well used words.
Today we still see the earth being drenched in violence by members of false religion with their fanaticism and sectarianism thus showing Swami Vivekanada right on the mark with respect what he said. Let's look at Islam once more to see the modern playout of the terrible fruits of one false religion.
The Weekend Australian (newspaper) had to say on the matter,
Quote:
" Did you know that 90-95% of the conflicts in the world today are Muslims fighting non-muslims or each other?
Islam is intolerant of other religions, so much so that Christians in Nigeria, Sudan and middle eastern countries are killed for practicing their religion. Muslims are also responsible for burning down their churches. Sydney has recently seen an attack on four churches for similar reasons. (December 16, 2005) How can we tolerate such intolerance?" [source - The Weekend Australian, November 26-27, 2005]
Says it all, so clearly Islam should be redefined as something other than a religion. So it is very necessary that this greed and hate be addressed. Remember, Matthew 5:9, "Blessed are the peacemakers: for they shall be called the children of God." (Authorized King James Bible; AV).
Let's consider the facts as continually revealed in the world news that shows if any thing that the newspaper editor may have been a little low when he said 95 percent of the violence in the world was caused by Muslims. Here are some instances of terrorism by just one group of members of Islam:
• al-Qaeda attacked Business target (Sept. 11, 2001, United States)
• al-Qaeda attacked Government target (Sept. 11, 2001, United States)
• al-Qaeda attacked Government target (Sept. 11, 2001, United States)
• Hezbollah and al-Qaeda attacked Military target (Nov. 13, 1995, Saudi Arabia)
• al-Qaeda attacked Religious Figures/Institutions target (Apr. 11, 2002, Tunisia)
• al-Qaeda attacked Diplomatic target (Aug. 7, 1998, Kenya)
• al-Qaeda attacked Diplomatic target (Aug. 7, 1998, Tanzania)
• al-Qaeda attacked Tourists target (Nov. 28, 2002, Kenya)
• al-Qaeda attacked Airports & Airlines target (Nov. 28, 2002, Kenya)
• al-Qaeda attacked Maritime target (Oct. 12, 2000, Yemen)
• al-Qaeda attacked Airports & Airlines target (Aug. 20, 2003, Afghanistan)
• al-Qaeda attacked Private Citizens & Property target (Nov. 8, 2003, Saudi Arabia)
• al-Qaeda attacked Diplomatic target (Nov. 20, 2003, Turkey)
• al-Qaeda attacked Religious Figures/Institutions target (Nov. 15, 2003, Turkey)
• al-Qaeda attacked Business target (Aug. 5, 2003, Indonesia)
• al-Qaeda attacked Diplomatic target (Apr. 27, 2004, Syria)
• al-Qaeda attacked Government target (Oct. 12, 2003, Iraq)
• al-Qaeda attacked Government target (May 30, 2004, Saudi Arabia)
• al-Qaeda attacked Other target (June 8, 2004, Saudi Arabia)
• al-Qaeda attacked Other target (June 13, 2004, Saudi Arabia)
• al-Qaeda attacked Private Citizens & Property target (June 20, 2004, Saudi Arabia)
• al-Qaeda attacked Business target (Dec. 17, 2003, Iraq)
• al-Qaeda attacked Other target (May 12, 2003, Saudi Arabia)
• al-Qaeda attacked Other target (May 12, 2003, Saudi Arabia)
• al-Qaeda attacked Other target (May 12, 2003, Saudi Arabia)
• al-Qaeda attacked Business target (May 12, 2003, Saudi Arabia)
• al-Qaeda attacked Business target (Oct. 28, 2004, Pakistan)
• al-Qaeda attacked Religious Figures/Institutions target (June 1, 2005, Afghanistan)
• al-Qaeda attacked Utilities target (Feb. 24, 2006, Saudi Arabia)
• al-Qaeda attacked Government target (Feb. 3, 2006, Bangladesh)
• al-Qaeda attacked Government target (Feb. 3, 2006, Bangladesh)
• Taliban and al-Qaeda attacked Private Citizens & Property target (July 23, 2006, Afghanistan)
What more need be said as it should be clear to all open minded thinking individuals that this is a religion that began violently and remained the same.
And, I challenge anyone to show that my facts are in error.
Now to know the truth, go to:
1) http://religioustruths.yuku.com/
2) http://www.network54.com/Forum/403209/
3) http://religioustruths.lefora.com/
TRYING TO KEEP PEOPLE FROM LEARNING THE TRUTH IS JUST PLAIN WICKED AND EVIL, may Almighty God (YHWH) punish him.
If you wish more information and/or wish to ask a question or what ever, contact me by leaving me a message on the CONTACT thread at http://religioustruths.yuku.com/topic/58/CONTACTS-A-place-to-leave-comments-for-me
Your Friend in Christ Iris89
Francis David said it long ago, "Neither the sword of popes...nor the image of death will halt the march of truth. "Francis David, 1579, written on the wall of his prison cell." Read the book, "What Does The Bible Really Teach" and the Bible today!
-
salam ustaz saya nak bertanya salah atau tidak kita bergambar dengan orang yang bukan muhrim kita..contohnya bergambar dengan pasangan kita yang masih tidak mempunyai apa-apa pertalian dan kita bergambar dengan kawan lelaki..
-
When Should A Religion Be Dissolved In The Interest Of World Peace?
INTRODUCTION:
To many, this question with regard to when a religion should be dissolved in the interest of world peace may seem unthinkable as all should be granted the basic human right of freedom of conscience - freedom of religion. However, all freedoms must be constrained when they are used to injure and hurt others; to wit, one's freedom should end when it is used to injure, murder, and hurt others.
Many do not realize that good people can be in evil false religions, but this is indeed the case.
Many people have difficulty seeing the difference between people, good or bad, and the religion they are in, and feel when someone mentions the evil bad of a false religion they are also talking about the mislead individuals that belong to it.
These selfsame people fail to realize that most of mankind is being mislead by the religious leaders of evil false religions and/or egotistical men who believe what they say takes precedence over the Inspired Word of Almighty God (YHWH), the Bible. In addition, it is not what either the Bible or the Bible knockoff the Qur'an or other so called holy book actually say, but how religious leaders be they priest and/or imams or muftis or what ever teach the people is the interpretation of what is written either in the Bible or the bible knockoff the Qur'an that matters and governs actions. It matters not what the Bible and/or the Bible knockoff really say. People go by what they are taught by their religious leaders. Take the genocide committed by the Roman Catholic Church at the direction of their supreme religious leader, the pope, what mattered was not that the Bible clearly said at Exodus 20:13, "Thou shalt not kill." (Authorized King James Bible; AV), but what their religious leaders told them. Therefore, it is the religion at fault, irregardless of what their particular holy book, be it the Bible or the Bible knockoff the Qur'an may say. Neither in so called Christianity or in Islam are most individuals actions really governed in any way by what their particular holy book really says, but they are governed by the interpretation of their religious leaders. Thus, knowing this reality, one would be either just plain stupid and/or dumb to even bother looking at a particular religion's holy book and expect the members would conform to it. Take the Rig Vede and find me for example a Hindu actually conforming to it instead of the interpretation given to it by his religious leaders, like looking for a needle in the haystack per K.S. Lal, India's greatest historian.
The truth is most religious leaders either take things out of context and/or twist what their particular 'holy book' says to further their personal agendas or the agendas of the particular evil false religion they represent, what ever that may be. In reality, little thought or concern is ever given to what a particular 'holy book' actually says. Nowhere is this more true than with religious leaders who claim to be using the Inspired Word of Almighty God (YHWH), the Bible, as their guide. This practice is particularly dishonoring of the Creator of all there is, Almighty God (YHWH), because it brings dishonor on his Inspired Word, the Bible, by many who see those proclaiming to follow the Bible are NOT really doing so. This hypocrisy gives many the wrong impression of the Inspired Word of Almighty God (YHWH), the Bible, and unjustly brings reproach on it. This is very unfortunate and fits right in with the god of this system of things, Satan the Devil, with regard his continuing attempt to mislead all of mankind if possible.
When a religion let's its religious leaders get totally out of bounds and endanger world peace, it is time to dissolve it. Now of course this is NOT to be taken as saying and/or implying that all the religious leaders in a particular religion are bad people. However, if the good religious leaders in a religion can NOT control the bad actions of other religious leaders within the group or do NOT desire to do so, and the unchecked actions of the bad ones endanger world peace, it is time to dissolve the religion.
Let's look at an actual example where the good religious leaders of a religion are NOT reining in the bad, i.e., NOT cleaning out the bad ones either by excommunication and/or other means where dissolution may be the best solution, and where religious freedom can be maintained by giving members of this religion the opportunity to choose any of the other 33,000 plus religions.
A SO CALLED RELIGION THAT HAS SPILLED BLOOD FROM ITS BEGINNING:
Islam has spilled blood since its foundation in the Seventh Century. Let's look at its very beginnings, a raid on a camel caravan with spilling of blood.
<<<" Raid on B. Qudah at Dhat al-Salasil by Amr b. al-As - September, 629CE
Having suffered a terrible defeat in the hands of B. Qudah at Dhat Atlah, coupled with the ignoble retreat of the Muslim army from Mu'tah, Muhammad's prestige was greatly affected. It is said that he also received intelligence that a number of tribes, including B. Qudah were now preparing to attack Medina. To salvage his reputation he now empowered Amr b. al-As, the new convert of Islam, to push for a decisive raid on the stubborn B. Qudah tribe. Amr b. al-As was very furious that some of these tribes had taken the side of the Byzantine party during the Mu'tah battle. It was time to punish them-Muhammad determined.
So with three hundred (300) men and thirty horses, Amr b. al-As set out to decimate the rebellious B. Qudah who were settled at Dhat al-Salasil. It was at a distance of ten days march from Medina. Amr b. al-As' grandmother (i.e., the mother of al-As b. Wail, the father of Amr b. al-As) was a woman from Qudah or Bali tribe and Muhammad sent Amr b. al-As to convert her and her people to Islam by force. When Amr arrived at Dhat al-Salasil he found that the enemy had heavily outnumbered the Muslims.
Because of the feeble Islamic forces at his disposal Amr b. al-As sought reinforcement from Muhammad. The messenger of Allah quickly sent Abu Bakr b. Quhafa with an additional two hundred (200) men to assist Amr b. al-As. Thus, the total number of men now numbered five hundred (500)." [source - "Islam Under Scrutiny by Ex-Muslims," The Root of Terrorism a la Islamic style Chapter 15, by Abul Kasem ]
So as we can see, Islam started out with the spilling of innocent blood of those running the peaceful caravan of commerce, and it continued that way until the present. Yet members of this sham religion claim it is a religion of peace. This false claim makes one think of what Adolph Hitler said, <<<" 'The broad mass of a nation -..will more easily fall victim to a big lie than to a small one'---Adolf Hitler (1889-1945)">>>.
EARLY BLOOD SPILLING BY ISLAM:
Next, came the <<<"Raid on B. Juhayna at al-Khabat (the expedition of fish) by Abu Ubaydah ibn Jarrah - October, 629CE
In the next month, Muhammad sent Abu Ubaydah b. Jarrah along with three hundred (300) men to attack and punish the tribe of Juhaynah at al-Khabat, on the seacoast, five nights journey from Medina. This was a very difficult expedition and the Muslims suffered from intense hunger-so much so, that they had to divide the dates by number. They even ate the leaves of trees for a month. However, there was no fighting as the enemy had fled when they heard of the arrival of the Muslims.
In the end, the Muslims caught a dead-sea creature (a whale) that came ashore and ate it for half a month (or twenty days, according to Ibn Ishak). This is why this raid is also known as the 'expedition of fish.' They brought some of that stale meat to Muhammad and he ate it too.">>>.
<<<"Sahih Bukhari records that the Muslims ate the mountain like fish for eighteen days. Here is the Hadith:
Volume 3, Book 44, Number 663:
Narrated Jabir bin 'Abdullah:
"Allah's Apostle sent an army towards the east coast and appointed Abu 'Ubaida bin Al-Jarrah as their chief, and the army consisted of three-hundred men including myself. We marched on till we reached a place where our food was about to finish. Abu- 'Ubaida ordered us to collect all the journey food and it was collected. My (our) journey food was dates. Abu 'Ubaida kept on giving us our daily ration in small amounts from it, till it was exhausted. The share of everyone of us used to be one date only." I said, "How could one date benefit you?" Jabir replied, "We came to know its value when even that too finished." Jabir added, "When we reached the sea-shore, we saw a huge fish which was like a small mountain. The army ate from it for eighteen days. Then Abu 'Ubaida ordered that two of its ribs be fixed and they were fixed in the ground. Then he ordered that a she-camel be ridden and it passed under the two ribs (forming an arch) without touching them.">>>.
This practice of spilling blood of the innocents continued right on in early Islam. Here is a short list of some of these blood spilling afairs:
[1] Beheading the leader of B. Jusham at al Ghabah by Abd Allah ibn Hadrad - November, 629CE [still being practiced today by members of Islam.]
[2] Raid on a passing caravan at Batn al-Idam by Abd Allah b. Abi Hadrad - November, 629CE [An example of desert piracy and blood spilling.]
[3] Raid on B. Khudra at Suria by Abu Qatadah - December, 629CE [An example of blood spilling of the innocent.]
[4] The Occupation of Mecca by Muhammad - January, 630CE [Yet another example of blood spilling of the innocent.]
Footnotes, <<<"Hadith from Sahhi Bukhari on Muhammad's exclusive right to shed blood at the holy sanctuary:
Volume 3, Book 34, Number 303:
Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:
Allah's Apostle said, "Allah made Mecca a sanctuary and it was neither permitted for anyone before, nor will it be permitted for anyone after me (to fight in it). And fighting in it was made legal for me for a few hours of a day only. None is allowed to uproot its thorny shrubs or to cut down its trees or to chase its game or to pick up its Luqata (fallen things) except by a person who would announce it publicly." 'Abbas bin 'Abdul-Muttlib requested the Prophet, "Except Al-Idhkhir, for our goldsmiths and for the roofs of our houses." The Prophet said, "Except Al-Idhkhir." 'Ikrima said, "Do you know what is meant by chasing its game? It is to drive it out of the shade and sit in its place." Khalid said, "('Abbas said: Al-Idhkhir) for our goldsmiths and our graves.">>>.
<<<"On the killing of the singing girl, Sunaan Abu Dawud records:
Sunaan Abu Dawud: Book 14, Number 2678:
Narrated Sa'id ibn Yarbu' al-Makhzumi:
The Prophet (peace_be_upon_him) said: on the day of the conquest of Mecca: There are four persons whom I shall not give protection in the sacred and non-sacred territory. He then named them. There were two singing girls of al-Maqis; one of them was killed and the other escaped and embraced Islam.">>>.
<<<"Those killings of the Meccan women smacks in the face of Islam's claim that the religion forbids the killing of women in a war. In fact, we can cite Sahih (authentic) Ahadith to demonstrate that the killings of polytheist women and children and old men are definitely sanctioned by Muhammad. Here are a few samples:
Sahih Muslim: Book 019, Number 4321:
It is reported on the authority of Sa'b b. Jaththama that the Prophet of Allah (may peace be upon him), when asked about the women and children of the polytheists being killed during the night raid, said: They are from them.
Sunaan Abu Dawud: Book 14, Number 2664:
Narrated Samurah ibn Jundub:
The Prophet (peace_be_upon_him) said: Kill the old men who are polytheists, but spare their children." [source - [source - "Islam Under Scrutiny by Ex-Muslims," The Root of Terrorism a la Islamic style Chapter 16, by Abul Kasem, email address on 05/24/2007 = nirribilli@gmail.com ]
[5] The Destruction of al-Uzza at Nakhla by Khalid b. al-Walid - January, 630CE [Yet another example of blood spilling of the innocent.]
[6] The Destruction of Suwa at Ruhat by Amr b. al-As - January, 630CE [Yet another example of blood spilling of the innocent.]
[7] The Destruction of al-Manat at al-Kadid by Sa'd b. Zayd al-Ashhali - January, 630CE [Yet another example of blood spilling of the innocent, one being a poor black lady.]
[8] Plunder of B. Jadhimah at Tihamah by Khalid b. al-Walid - January, 630CE [Yet another example of blood spilling of the innocent.]
footnote, <<<"Here is Sahi Hadith from Sahih Bukhari on the level of atrocity and cruelty perpetrated on B. Jadhimah by the Muslims:
Volume 5, Book 59, Number 628:
Narrated Salim's father:
The Prophet sent Khalid bin Al-Walid to the tribe of Jadhima and Khalid invited them to Islam but they could not express themselves by saying, "Aslamna (i.e. we have embraced Islam)," but they started saying "Saba'na! Saba'na (i.e. we have come out of one religion to another)." Khalid kept on killing (some of) them and taking (some of) them as captives and gave every one of us his Captive. When there came the day then Khalid ordered that each man (i.e. Muslim soldier) should kill his captive, I said, "By Allah, I will not kill my captive, and none of my companions will kill his captive." When we reached the Prophet, we mentioned to him the whole story. On that, the Prophet raised both his hands and said twice, "O Allah! I am free from what Khalid has done.">>>.
[9] Second Raid on B. Hawazin or the Battle of Hunayn by Muhammad - January, 630CE 630CE [Yet another example of blood spilling of the innocent.]
[10] The Destruction of the idol Yaghuth at Dhu al-Kaffyan by Tufayl ibn 'Amr al-Dawsi - January, 630 [Yet another example of blood spilling of the innocent.]
[11] The Siege of Taif by Muhammad - January, 630CE [Yet another example of blood spilling of the innocent.]
Footnote, <<<"Hadith from Sahih Bukhari on the release of the captives of B. Hawazin:
Volume 3, Book 46, Number 716: Narrated Marwan and Al-Miswar bin Makhrama:
When the delegates of the tribe of Hawazin came to the Prophet and they requested him to return their properties and captives. The Prophet stood up and said to them, "I have other people with me in this matter (as you see) and the most beloved statement to me is the true one; you may choose either the properties or the prisoners as I have delayed their distribution." The Prophet had waited for them for more than ten days since his arrival from Ta'if. So, when it became evident to them that the Prophet was not going to return them except one of the two, they said, "We choose our prisoners." The Prophet got up amongst the people and glorified and praised Allah as He deserved and said, "Then after, these brethren of yours have come to us with repentance, and I see it logical to return them the captives. So, whoever amongst you likes to do that as a favor, then he can do it, and whoever of you likes to stick to his share till we recompense him from the very first war booty which Allah will give us, then he can do so (i.e. give up the present captives)." The people unanimously said, "We do that (return the captives) willingly." The Prophet said, "We do not know which of you has agreed to it and which have not, so go back and let your leaders forward us your decision." So, all the people then went back and discussed the matter with their leaders who returned and informed the Prophet that all the people had willingly given their consent to return the captives. This is what has reached us about the captives of Hawazin. Narrated Anas that 'Abbas said to the Prophet, "I paid for my ransom and Aqil's ransom.">>>.
[12] The Raid on B. Tamim by Uyana b. Hisn - July, 630CE [Yet another example of blood spilling of the innocent.]
And the list of early blood lettings of the innocent by Islam could go on for many pages, but it is being stopped here as enough have been listed to establish the fact that early Islam was guilty of much blood letting per the name of this article, "Blood, Blood, and More Blood, the Story of Islam:"
CONTINUED EARLY BLOOD SPILLING BY ISLAM IN THE MIDDLE AGES:
A few salient examples will be given to illustrate how Islam, the sham religion, never stopped its evil and wicked blood spilling hate, greed, and lust for violence during the middle ages:
[1] <<<" Malik Kafur, the general of Alauddin Khalji, gave the Raja of Dwarsamudra a choice between Islam, death or payment of a huge idemnity.25 But under Muhammad bin Tughlaq there is greater insistence on the vanquished Hindu princes to embrace Islam. The most glaring example of this is that during the Warangal campaign all the eleven sons of the Raja of Kampila were made Muslims. Muhammad bin Tughlaq converted many people in this fashion. When Firoz Tughlaq invaded Jajnagar (Orissa), he captured the son of the Rai of Sikhar, converted him to Islam, and gave him the name of Shakr Khan.
The process of enslavement during war went on under the Khaljis and the Tughlaqs. Alauddin had 50,000 slaves37 some of whom were mere boys,38 and surely many captured during war. Firoz Tughlaq had issued an order that whichever places were sacked, in them the captives should be sorted out and the best ones (fit for service with the Sultan) should be forwarded to the court.39 Soon he was enabled to collect 180,000 slaves.40 Ziyauddin Barani's description of the Slave Market in Delhi (such markets were there in other places also) during the reign of Alauddin Khalji, shows that fresh batches of slaves were constantly replenishing them.41>
[ Indian Muslims:Who Are They-K.S. Lal Chapter 3-Proselytization in Provincial-Muslim Kingdoms -http://www.voiceofdharma.org/books/imwat/ch3.htm]>>>.
[2] <<<" Starting with Al-Bilãdhurî who wrote in Arabic in the second half of the ninth century, and coming down to Syed Mahmudul Hasan who wrote in English in the fourth decade of the twentieth, we have cited from eighty histories spanning a period of more than twelve hundred years. Our citations mention sixty-one kings, sixty-three military commanders and fourteen sufis who destroyed Hindu temples in one hundred and fifty-four localities, big and small, spread from Khurasan in the West to Tripura in the East, and from Transoxiana in the North to Tamil Nadu in the South, over a period of eleven hundred years. In most cases the destruction of temples was followed by erection of mosques, madrasas and khãnqãhs, etc., on the temple sites and, frequently, with temple materials. Allãh was thanked every time for enabling the iconoclast concerned to render service to the religion of Muhammad by means of this pious performance.
Mahmûd of Ghazni robbed and burnt down 1,000 temples at Mathura, and 10,000 in and around Kanauj. One of his successors, Ibrãhîm, demolished 1,000 temples each in Hindustan (Ganga-Yamuna Doab) and Malwa. Muhammad Ghûrî destroyed another 1,000 at Varanasi. Qutbu'd-Dîn Aibak employed elephants for pulling down 1,000 temples in Delhi. "Alî I 'Ãdil Shãh of Bijapur destroyed 200 to 300 temples in Karnataka. A sufi, Qãyim Shãh, destroyed 12 temples at Tiruchirapalli. Such exact or approximate counts, however, are available only in a few cases. Most of the time we are informed that "many strong temples which would have remained unshaken even by the trumpets blown on the Day of Judgment, were levelled with the ground when swept by the wind of Islãm".>
[HINDU TEMPLES :WHAT HAPPENED TO THEM -Volume II :The Islamic Evidence- SITA RAM GOEL -Section III FROM THE HORSE'S MOUTH-8. Summing up- http://www.voiceofdharma.org/books/htemples2/ch8.htm]>>>.
[3] << <Islamic imperialism knew no code of honor. The only rule of war they observed without fail was to fall down the helpless civil population after a decisive victory had been won on the battlefield. They sacked and burnt down villages and towns after the defenders had died fighting or had fled. The cows, the Brahmins and Buddhist Bhikshus invited their special attention in a mass murder of non-combatants. Their temples and shrines were their special targets in an orgy of pillage and destruction. Those that they did not kill, they captured and sold as slaves. The scene was described by Kanhadde Prabandha (1456 A.D) in the following words: "The conquering army burnt villages, devastated the land, plundered people's wealth, took Brahmins and children and women of all classes captive, flogged with thongs of raw hide, carried a moving prison with it, and converted the prisoners into obsequious Turks." [source: Story of Islamic Imperialism in India - By Sita Ram Goel ASIN 8185990239 p. 41-42-, http://www.hinduwisdom.info/Islamic_Onslaught.htm ]>>>.
[4] <<<" These conquerors justified their deeds by claiming it was their religious duty to smite non-believers. Cloaking themselves in the banner of Islam, they claimed they were fighting for their faith when, in reality, they were indulging in straightforward slaughter and pillage. When these warriors settled in India, they ruled as absolute despots over a cowed Hindu populace. For generations, their descendants took their martial superiority over their subjects for granted. "... And a substantial number of Pakistani Muslims are secretly convinced that they are inherently superior to the Hindus. One irony, of course, is that contrary to their wishful thinking, the vast majority of Muslims in the subcontinent have more Hindu blood in their veins than there is Arab, Afghan, Turkish or Persian blood. Many of the invaders took Hindu wives and concubines." [source: Demons from the past - By Ifran Husain - dailytimes.com.pk- http://www.hinduwisdom.info/index_new.htm ]>>>.
[5] <<<" "From the time Muslims started arriving, around 632 AD, the history of India becomes a long, monotonous series of murders, massacres, spoliation's, and destruction's. It is, as usual, in the name of 'a holy war' of their faith, of their sole God, that the barbarians have destroyed civilizations, wiped out entire races." Mahmoud Ghazni, continues Danielou, "was an early example of Muslim ruthlessness, burning in 1018 of the temples of Mathura, razing Kanauj to the ground and destroying the famous temple of Somnath, sacred to all Hindus. His successors were as ruthless as Ghazni: 103 temples in the holy city of Benaras were razed to the ground, its marvelous temples destroyed, its magnificent palaces wrecked." Indeed, the Muslim policy vis a vis India, concludes Danielou, seems to have been a conscious systematic destruction of everything that was beautiful, holy, refined." [source - Histoire de l' Inde - By Alain Danielou p. 222 or A Brief History of India-, http://www.hinduwisdom.info/Islamic_Onslaught.htm#Slaughter%20of%20the%20Hindu s]>>>.
[6] <<<" It is significant that one of the very few place-names on earth that reminds us not of the victory of the winners but rather of the slaughter of the losers, concerns a genocide of Hindus by the Muslims.
A few known historical figures can be used to justify this estimate. The Encyclopaedia Britannica recalls that in December 1398 AD, Taimurlane ordered the execution of at least 50,000 captives before the battle for Delhi; likewise, the number of captives butchered by Taimurlane's army was about 100,000.
The Britannica again mentions that Mughal emperor Akbar ordered the massacre of about 30,000 captured Rajput Hindus on February 24, 1568 AD, after the battle for Chitod, a number confirmed by Abul Fazl, Akbar's court historian. Afghan historian Khondamir notes that during one of the many repeated invasions on the city of Herat in western Afghanistan, which used to be part of the Hindu Shahiya kingdoms '1,500,000 residents perished.' 'Thus, 'it is evident that the mountain range was named as Hindu Kush as a reminder to the future Hindu generations of the slaughter and slavery of Hindus during the Moslem conquests.' "[source: Where's India's holocaust museum? - By Francois Gautier - rediff.com-ttp://www.hinduwisdom.info/Islamic_Onslaught.htm#Slaughter%20of%20the%20Hindu s ]>>>.
[7] The contemporary French writer François Gautier has said, <<<"The massacres perpetuated by Muslims in India are unparalleled in history, bigger than the Holocaust of the Jews by the Nazis; or the massacre of the Armenians by the Turks; more extensive even than the slaughter of the South American native populations by the invading Spanish and Portuguese."[http://www.hinduholocaust.com/HinduHolocaustMuseum.htm]>>>.
[8] K. S. Lai, the greatest of all historians in India said, <<<"Islam received a definite check in India. In other words, while countries like Arabia, Persia, Mesopotamia and Syria succumbed to the onslaught of Islam and converted en masse, the sword of Islam was blunted in India. This check provided provocation and enthusiasm to some Muslim conquerors and rulers to take to the task of proselytization with great zeal and earnestness. Their exertions and achievements find repeated mention in official and non-official chronicles and similar other works. Sometimes, besides broad facts, actual data and figures in this regard are also available. All this information is very helpful in estimating Muslim numbers as they grew from almost a cipher. "[source - comparable account of terror-tactics of the Muslim army as described by Persian chroniclers and Vidyapati in Kirtilata in K.S.Lal]>>>.
[9] Genocide and massacres and stealing of others lands and forced conversions continued as Islam's SOP <<<"Ikhtiyaruddin Bakhtiyar Khalji's military exploits in the east also resulted in conversions to Islam. About the end of the twelfth or the beginning of the thirteenth century," [source & comments - by S.K. Lal - The exact date of the raid is difficult to determine. Ishwari Prasad, Medieval India (Allahabad, Fourth Impression, 1940), p.138] places it" probably in 1197", [source - Wolseley Haig (C.H.I., III,pp.45-46] a little earlier than this, and [source - Habibullah, op. cit., pp.70 and 84, n. 78 in 1202-03.]>>; <<"he marched into Bihar and attacked the University centres of Nalanda, Vikramshila and Uddandapur, erecting a fortress at the site of Uddandapur or Odantapuri." [source - Indian Antiquary, IV, pp.366-67.]>>; <<"The Buddhist monks in these places were massacred and the common people, deprived of their priests and teachers, turned some to Brahmanism and some to Islam. Buddhism did not die out immediately or completely in Bihar." [source - Fuhrer, The Sharqi Architecture of Jaunpur, pp.70-73.]>>; <<"But Bakhtiyar's raid on Bihar did deliver a shattering blow to Buddhism and its lost followers were gained mainly by Islam. Muslim sway extended from Varanasi through the strip of Shahabad, Patna, Monghyr and Bhagalpur district," [source - Habibullah, op. cit., p.147]>>>.
[10] Islam continued with its same standard operating procedure, (SOP), <<<" With this conceptual framework let us examine the structure and organization of Muslim community in Hindustan in the eleventh and twelfth centuries. Punjab saw the emergence of Muslims as a local community consequent to the invasions of Mahmud of Ghazni. But for a few immigrants in the shape of Ghaznavid officers and soldiers, the bulk of Muslims were converts from the indigenous Hindu population. Similar was the case in "pockets" of Sind, Gujarat, Bihar and Malabar. The process of their conversion was hurried. All of a sudden the invader appeared in a city or a region, and in the midst of loot and murder, a dazed, shocked and enslaved people were given the choice between Islam and death. Those who were converted were deprived of their scalp-lock or choti and, if they happened to be caste people, also their sacred thread." [source - Indian Muslims, Who Are They by K.S. Lal and his footnote comments were, "The exact date of the raid is difficult to determine. Ishwari Prasad, Medieval India [source - Allahabad, Fourth Impression, 1940), p.138] places it" probably in 1197", [source - Wolseley Haig (C.H.I., III,pp.45-46)] a little earlier than this, and [source - Habibullah, op. cit., pp.70 and 84, n. 78 in 1202-03."]>>>.
[11] Now here are the facts, the reality, of the murder, genocide of over 80 million endividuals in India by Muslims, <<<"With the invasion of India by Mahmud Ghazni about 1000 A.D., began the Muslim invasions into the Indian subcontinent and they lasted for several centuries. The Muslim invasions continued even when the Muslims were ruling India, like the invasion of the Mongols during the reign of the Khiljis or the invasion of the Mughals in the early sixteenth Century when the Lodis were ruling Delhi. The last notable invasion of the Muslims from outside was the invasion of Nadir Shah in 1739, during which he unleashed a great horror on the native population.
During these seven hundred years of Muslim invasions and their conquest and rule of India, the Hindus were the greatest sufferers. It is difficult to estimate the number of Hindus who lost their lives during these campaigns, the number of Hindus who lost their lives in the religious persecution perpetrated on the native population by the Muslim rulers or the number of Hindus who were forcibly converted to Islam.
According to Prof. K.S. Lal, the author of the Growth of Muslim population in India, the Hindu population decreased by 80 million between 1000 AD, the year Mahmud Ghazni invaded India and 1525 AD, a year before the battle of Panipat.
One can safely add another 20 million Hindus to this list to account for the number that were killed during the Mughal rule or the rule of the Muslim rulers in the Deccan plateau. By all known accounts of world history, as pointed out by Koenard Elst in his book the Negationism in India, destruction of about 100 million hindus is perhaps the biggest holocaust in the whole world history." [source - The biggest holocaust in world history by Jayaram V]>>>.
This clearly showing that the Muslims were responsible for the greatest genocide in all of human history, but let's look at more facts with respect this crime against humanity.
Let's look at a quote from Chapter 5 of a history book by India's greatest historian, K.S. Lal, see information about him in the footnote at end of quote, <<<"Factors Contributing to the Growth of Muslim Population, Conversions -
Islam has spread in many parts of the world through wars and campaigns[[Its spread was not peaceful but by the proverbial sword]]. In the medieval Indian chronicles the sovereign is always mentioned as 'the king of Islam', the territories of his empire are referred to as the 'land of Islam', its armies as 'soldiers of Islam', and its religious and Judicial head as 'Shaikh-ul-Islam'. The monarch was committed to make Islam the true basis of private and public life through the enforcement of the Shariat and to convert the people to the "true faith". In India the Muslim rulers' keenness to obtain converts in war is vouched by many chroniclers. The Tarikh-i-Muhammadi gives a clear idea of the psychology of the rulers in this regard. Its author was a contemporary of Sultan Nasiruddin Mahmud, the son of Firoz Tughlaq. He says that while fighting Rai Subir (Sumer) in the vicinity of Iraj, the Sultan thought: 'If I will give orders to the army to fight (outright), they will not leave even a trace of the Kafirs [[none Muslims]] in the region, but if I shall advance slowly, then probably these people will agree to embrace Islam."3
What professor Mohammad Habib writes concerning the Mongol applies equally to Turkish expeditions. "In 1330 the country was invaded by the Mongols who indulged in arson, rape and murder throughout the Valley (of Kashmir). The king and the Brahmans fled away but among the inhabitants who remained... Muslim ways of life were gradually adopted by the people as the only alternative..."4 Thus warfare brought captives, and captives were made Musalmans. Such was not the situation only in the North; in South also such methods of conversion prevailed, especially during wars between Bahmani and Vijayanagar kingdoms. Throughout the medieval period such wars were common, and forcible conversions [[Conversions by the proverbial sword.]] helped in the rapid growth of Muslim population.
The rulers used force and persuasion in equal measure. Their resources were great. They could give jobs, honours, and titles and many other economic concessions and status benefits as inducements to conversion, and many people would have taken advantage of these facilities. We have referred to Mubarak Khalji's encouragement to Hindus to accept Islam by presenting the convert with a robe and a gold ornament. People used to be converted in this fashion right up to the reign of Aurangzeb and perhaps even thereafter. There were other methods too.
The Banshasmriti of Satya Krishna Biswas states that in Bengal the Rajas and Zamindars who could not deposit land revenue by a certain date had to convert to Muhammadanism. The Banshasmriti narrates an isolated incident, but as this regulation of the thirteenth century had been revived by Murshid Quli Khan, or had continued right up to his times, many local Rajas and Zamindars would have been converted in the course of four centuries, for full payment of land tax by due date was not always possible. Firoz Tughlaq (1351-88) instructed his revenue collectors to convert Hindus to Islam.5 He rescinded the Jiziyah to lure people to become Muhammadans, and this measure brought large additions to Muslim population. In his Fatuhat-i-Firoz Shahi, Sultan Firoz Tughlaq candidly writes: "I encouraged my infidel subjects to embrace the religion of the prophet and I proclaimed that everyone who repeated the Kalima of tauhid and became Musalman should be exempt from Jiziyah... Information of this came to the ears of the people at large, and great number of Hindus presented themselves, and were admitted to the honour of Islam. Thus they came forward day by day from every quarter, go on coming to this day, and adopting the faith, are exonerated from the Jiziyah, and are favoured with Khilats and presents."6 [[Taxed enslaved subjects that would NOT convert to try and force their conversion; i.e., no affording of the basic human right of freedom of conscience]]. [source - Studies in Medieval Indian History, pp.171-172 by K.S. Lal]>>>.
Now let's look at what others had to say about this greatest of all genocides:
Historian Will Durant wrote his book The Story of Civilization:, <<<"The Mohammadan conquest of India is probably the bloodiest story in history. It is a discouraging tale, for its evident moral is that civilization is a precarious thing, whose delicate complex of order and liberty, culture and peace may at any time be overthrown by barbarians invading from without or multiplying within." [source - "The Story of Civilization, " by Will Durant the great American historian]>>>.
French historian Alain Danielou wrote in his book Histoire de l'Inde:, <<<"From the moment when the Muslims arrive in India, the history of India does not have any more great interest. It is long and monotonous series of murder, massacres, spoilations, destruction." [source - "Histoire de l'Inde," by Alain Danielou, great French historian]>>>.
Hindu sage Padmanabha described in his KanhaDade Prabandha in 1456 AD the story of the Islamic invasion of Gujarat of 1298 AD:, <<<"The conquering army burnt villages, devastated the land, plundered people's wealth, took Brahmins ( priestly hindu class ) and children and women of all classes captive, flogged with thongs of raw hide, carried a moving prison with it, and converted the prisoners into obsequious slaves.">>>.
Tarikh-i-Yamini of Utbi the sultan's secretary wrote in the 11th century: <<<"The blood of the infidels flowed so copiously at Thanesar that the stream was discoloured, notwithstanding its purity, and people were unable to drink it. The Sultan returned with plunder which is impossible to count." [source - "the story of the Islamic invasion of Gujarat of 1298 AD:, " [source - English translation), by Padmanabha, a famous Hindu of the 15 th. Century].
[12] Also, hateful, greedy, and lustful for violence members of Islam set out in the Eighth Century to steal all of Spain and to kill all that resisted, <<<" In 711 AD, the non-White Muslim invasion finally reached Spain, having swept up out of the Saudi Arabian peninsula, conquered Egypt, Libya, Tunisia and North Africa to the Gibraltar Strait.
Launching a ferocious assault across the narrow strait, the Muslims defeated the Gothic kingdom in stages and managed to establish what became known as Moorish rule over the greatest part of Spain and Portugal, with only the very northern parts remaining in Gothic hands." [source - MARCH OF THE TITANS - A HISTORY OF THE WHITE RACE, Chapter 22: Lessons in Decline: Spain and Portugal]
ISLAM CONTINUES WITH THEIR VIOLENT WAYS AS SHOWN IN THAILAND TODAY:
Let's look at how Islam is using its usual SOP in three provinces of Thailand today, 2006. An article in the New York Times clearly shows that Islam has remained violent until today, <<"In Thailand, a New Model for Militants? ...
October 1, 2006
HAT YAI, Thailand - The bomb that exploded outside New Cherry Ancient Massage was among the most sinister kinds - a lethal sucker punch timed to detonate moments after two other blasts had lured onlookers into the streets of this tourist town.
The homemade device, hidden in a motorcycle parked outside the busy parlor, killed five people, including a Canadian teacher and three masseuses. All 30 surviving massage workers quit on the spot. Within days, the parents of the three dead women came to take their daughters' bodies home.
"One father asked, 'Why my child? She was a good girl,' " said New Cherry owner Boonchai Sangmankung. "And I couldn't answer him. I don't know myself. Why do the attacks continue? Why are more innocent people killed every day?"
Since 2004, militants in Thailand's predominantly Muslim south have waged a bloody separatist insurgency against the cultural elite of this largely Buddhist nation, targeting teachers, monks, community leaders and government officials. So far, 1,700 people have been killed, yet the campaign of almost-daily bombings, arson attacks, kidnappings and assassinations has gone largely unnoticed in a Western world fixated on higher-profile Islamic terrorism campaigns in Iraq and elsewhere.
"The violence in southern Thailand is quite significant compared to many other world conflicts today," said Panitan Wattanayagorn, a political scientist at Chulalongkorn University in Bangkok. "The U.S. lost 3,000 soldiers in three years in Iraq. This death toll is not far behind." ...
Many Muslim residents still chafe over what they consider a century of abusive rule. But experts differ over the roots of the insurgency. Some say it's a battle over religious freedom, others say it's a fight for territory and self-rule. Still others say it's both...
In the first six months of 2006, two people died every day, on average: A Buddhist teacher was gunned down in front of his fourth-grade class by men dressed as students. A salesman was beheaded outside a crowded teashop. The owner of an elephant troupe was shot seven times by assailants who had lined up with children to buy tickets for a show.
In August, 22 small bombs exploded nearly simultaneously in banks throughout southern Yala province, killing one person and bringing commerce to a standstill. Two months earlier, 50 bombs went off in a single day at government offices and police stations.
Last year, 15 militants stormed a Buddhist temple and hacked two monks to death before setting fire to their bodies. Thai officials believe that 30,000 Buddhists have fled the south since the attack. Insurgents also have targeted fellow Muslims suspected of conspiring with a military known for its brutality in dealing with the Islamic militants...[source - By John M. Glionna, Times Staff Writer on 10/01/2006]>>.
First, before detail, let's look at Swami Vivekananda said which is as true today as when he said it in 1893.
<<"Sectarianism, bigotry, and its horrible descendant, fanaticism, have long possessed this beautiful earth. They have filled the earth with violence, drenched it often and often with human blood, destroyed civilization, and sent whole nations to despair. Had it not been for these horrible demons, human society would be far more advanced than it is now." [source - Swami Vivekananda (1893)]>>.
Swami Vivekananda clearly saw the damage being done by false religion and stated it in a few well used words.
PRESENT DAY BLOOD SPILLING BY ISLAM:
At present members of Islam are still in their SOP - spilling blood of innocent people all over the world, and especially so in Iraq, Pakistan, Thailand, the United States, India, etc. We shall look at a few salient cases of this modern day blood spilling by Islam:
[1] Let's look at how Islam is using its usual SOP in three provinces of Thailand today, 2006. An article in the New York Times clearly shows that Islam has remained violent until today, <<<"In Thailand, a New Model for Militants? ...
October 1, 2006
HAT YAI, Thailand - The bomb that exploded outside New Cherry Ancient Massage was among the most sinister kinds - a lethal sucker punch timed to detonate moments after two other blasts had lured onlookers into the streets of this tourist town.
The homemade device, hidden in a motorcycle parked outside the busy parlor, killed five people, including a Canadian teacher and three masseuses. All 30 surviving massage workers quit on the spot. Within days, the parents of the three dead women came to take their daughters' bodies home.
"One father asked, 'Why my child? She was a good girl,' " said New Cherry owner Boonchai Sangmankung. "And I couldn't answer him. I don't know myself. Why do the attacks continue? Why are more innocent people killed every day?"
Since 2004, militants in Thailand's predominantly Muslim south have waged a bloody separatist insurgency against the cultural elite of this largely Buddhist nation, targeting teachers, monks, community leaders and government officials. So far, 1,700 people have been killed, yet the campaign of almost-daily bombings, arson attacks, kidnappings and assassinations has gone largely unnoticed in a Western world fixated on higher-profile Islamic terrorism campaigns in Iraq and elsewhere.
"The violence in southern Thailand is quite significant compared to many other world conflicts today," said Panitan Wattanayagorn, a political scientist at Chulalongkorn University in Bangkok. "The U.S. lost 3,000 soldiers in three years in Iraq. This death toll is not far behind." ...
Many Muslim residents still chafe over what they consider a century of abusive rule. But experts differ over the roots of the insurgency. Some say it's a battle over religious freedom, others say it's a fight for territory and self-rule. Still others say it's both...
In the first six months of 2006, two people died every day, on average: A Buddhist teacher was gunned down in front of his fourth-grade class by men dressed as students. A salesman was beheaded outside a crowded teashop. The owner of an elephant troupe was shot seven times by assailants who had lined up with children to buy tickets for a show.
In August, 22 small bombs exploded nearly simultaneously in banks throughout southern Yala province, killing one person and bringing commerce to a standstill. Two months earlier, 50 bombs went off in a single day at government offices and police stations.
Last year, 15 militants stormed a Buddhist temple and hacked two monks to death before setting fire to their bodies. Thai officials believe that 30,000 Buddhists have fled the south since the attack. Insurgents also have targeted fellow Muslims suspected of conspiring with a military known for its brutality in dealing with the Islamic militants...[source - By John M. Glionna, Times Staff Writer on 10/01/2006]>>>.
[2] In the United States and elsewhere, an Australian newspaper did a summary of the violence and were quite conservative in their findings as the percentage should probably be higher than they gave in their summary. <<<" The Newspaper article is but a summary of evidence from around the world some of which was presented immediately below it, all from reliable world news sources. I presented a newspaper with a summary of it as it would take a many volume book to present it all. Apparently you fail to read the news daily with regard to how many murders are being committed daily in Iraq, Pakistan, Afghanistan, Iraq, Thailand, Indonesia, Egypt, etc. by members of Islam. Also, you show you fail to listen to Al Jazzera and BBC to hear the proof of what the newspaper summarized - do you dig it? The world would be a much more tranquil and peaceful place without Islam, and even more so without apostate (counterfeit) so called Christianity. Let's look once more at what I posted in the past:
The Weekend Australian (newspaper) had this to say on the matter,
<<"Did you know that 90-95% of the conflicts in the world today are Muslims fighting non-muslims or each other?
Islam is intolerant of other religions, so much so that Christians in Nigeria, Sudan and middle eastern countries are killed for practicing their religion. Muslims are also responsible for burning down their churches. Sydney has recently seen an attack on four churches for similar reasons. (December 16, 2005) How can we tolerate such intolerance?">>.[7]
Says it all, so clearly Islam should be redefined as something other than a religion. So it is very necessary that this greed and hate be addressed. Remember, Matthew 5:9, "Blessed are the peacemakers: for they shall be called the children of God." (AV).
Let's consider the facts as continually revealed in the world news that shows if any thing that the newspaper editor may have been a little low when he said 95 percent of the violence in the world was caused by Muslims. Here are some instances of terrorism by members of Islam:[7]
(1) World Trade Center - 9/11 - unprovoked attack and mass murder by Muslims.[8]
(2) London Subway Bombing by Muslims [9]
(3) Continued mosque bombings in Iraq by Muslims.[10]
(4) Suicide bombings in Israel by Muslims.[11]
(5) Suicide bombing of a wedding reception in Jordan by Muslims.[12]
(6) Daily roadside bombings in Iraq by Muslims.[13]
(7) Train bombings in Spain my Muslims.[14]
(8) Riots and car burnings and murders in France by Muslims.[15]
(9) Suicide bombings in Iraq by Muslims.[16]
(10) Car and truck bombings in Iraq by Muslims.[17]
(11) Unprovoked murder of 8 Israelis and the kidnapping of 2 by Muslims to provoke turmoil and violence in Lebanon and Israel by Muslims.[18]
(12) Unprovoked murder of 2 Israelis and the kidnapping of 1 by Muslims to provoke turmoil and violence in Gaza by Muslims.[19]
(13) Bombing of restaurants and cafes in Bali, Indonesia by Muslims.[20]
(14) Bombing of a trains in India by Muslims.[21]
(15) Take over of a grammar school in Russia resulting in the deaths of many students by Muslims.[22]
(16) Attempted shoebombing of a plain by a Muslim.[23]
(17) Conspiracy to bomb about 10 planes going from UK by Muslims.[24]
(18) Attempted murder of several Indian politicians in Kashmir by Muslims.[25]
(19) Many violent acts by Muslims in Afghanistan.[26]
(20) Murder of a girl by Shiite Muslims in Iran.[27]
(21) Conspiracy to bomb trains in Germany - as previously posted for you.[28]
(22) And the list could go on and on, get it?
References:
[7] The Weekend Australian, November 26-27, 2005 AD
[8] World Trade Center bombing, by Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
[9] Explosions Hit Three Tube Stations, One Bus, Thursday, July 21, 2005, Fox News
[10] By Ellen Knickmeyer and K.I. Ibrahim, Washington Post Foreign Service
Thursday, February 23, 2006; Page A01
[11] Suicide attack, From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
[12] Zarqawi Calls for Jordan King's Head, Friday, November 18, 2005
[13] The Daily Star, 03/21/2006, Vol. 5 #644
[14] CBS News, WASHINGTON, March 12, 2004
[15] Free Republic, News/Activism 05/30/2006 5:46:30 PM PDT, and, The Telegraph, By Colin Randall in Paris (Filed: 31/05/2006)
[16] Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
[17] CNN, Thursday, March 18, 2004 Posted: 4:59 PM EST (2159 GMT)
[18] Telegraph (UK), Israeli crisis is a smoke screen for Iran's nuclear ambitions, By Con Coughlin(Filed: 14/07/2006)
[19] Associated Press
[20] aljazeera.net, Bali a soft target, experts say, By Marianne Kearney in Jakarta, Indonesia, Monday 03 October 2005, 20:20 Makka Time, 17:20 GMT
[21] MSNBC, Associated Press, Updated: 6:26 p.m. ET July 12, 2006
[22] Beslan school hostage crisis - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
[23] CNN, CNN NEWSNIGHT AARON BROWN, Debate Over Guantanamo Detainees Continues, Aired January 21, 2002 - 22:00 ET
[24] TIME, The Daily Dish, by Andrew Sullivan, The Alleged UK Terror Plot, 16 Aug 2006 09:58 am
[25] The New Yorker, BETWEEN THE MOUNTAINS - India and Pakistan are caught in a dangerous struggle over Kashmir. But what do its people want? by Isabel Hilton , Issue of 2002-03-11
[26] USA Today, USA's Muslims under a cloud, Updated 8/10/2006 9:13 AM ET
[27] NITV Satellite TV station located in Los Angeles, on Masjed Soleymaani Hastam, and [FREE IRAN Project] In The Spirit Of Cyrus The Great, and (in German) Iran/forum/viewtopic.php of Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia' and http://sosiran97.home.comcast.net/MasjedSoleymaaniHastam.mp3, and
[28] AOL NEWS, War on Terror, and Netscape.com, Third Lebanese Arrested in German Train Terror Plot , (via dailystar.com.lb)
[source - Large Religions are False Religions - Their Fruitage, which can be read in its entirety and which covers also the wrongs of apostate (counterfeit) Christians at,
http://religioustruths.proboards59.com/ind...read=1163175928 ] >>>.
It is obvious that you do not know the difference between a summary of proof and the individual proofs that support it, some of salient examples of proof which, as previously mentioned appeared immediately below it in my post.
[3] Violence by members of Islam never let's up as a very recent world news item shows, <<<" by Ramzi Haidar 1 hour, 40 minutes ago [05/21/2007]
NAHR AL-BARED, Lebanon (AFP) - The Lebanese government offered late Monday a truce in its confrontation with Islamists in north Lebanon that cost 58 lives, as a bomb exploded in Beirut for the second straight night.
"The Lebanese army is ready to stop firing if the other side does the same. It will not open fire if it is not attacked," a government source in Beirut said, on condition of anonymity. The offer followed indirect negotiations between the army and the splinter group Fatah al-Islam through the mediation of Jamaa Islamiya, a Sunni organisation, participants in the contacts told AFP. The fighting had eased off by late Monday, but three soldiers were killed in an attack on an army post outside the Nahr al-Bared camp, raising the overall toll to 58 dead. Hospital and security sources gave a breakdown of the deaths: 30 soldiers, 17 Islamist fighters, 10 Palestinian civilians and a Lebanese civilian.
Lebanese troops bombarded the Islamist militiamen, accused of links to Al-Qaeda and Syrian intelligence, with tanks and heavy artillery earlier on Monday, the second day of the bloodiest internal fighting since the 1975-1990 civil war.
"The army is not only opening fire on us. It is shelling blindly. If this continues, we will carry the battle outside the (nearby port) city of Tripoli," spokesman Abu Salim Taha told AFP. After the threat to expand the confrontation from around their camp in north Lebanon, 10 people were wounded in the second unclaimed bomb blast to target Beirut in as many nights, hospital sources said. Police said the bomb in the upmarket residential district of Verdun in mainly Muslim west Beirut was placed under a car, setting ablaze several vehicles and damaging buildings. A 63-year-old woman was killed and 10 people were wounded in an explosion in a Christian district of the Lebanese capital on Sunday night.
Verdun is home to Information Minister Ghazi al-Aridi, who at the time was giving a press briefing at the premier's office on an emergency cabinet meeting to discuss the deadly clashes around Nahr al-Bared...>>>.
A NEVER ENDING LUST FOR VIOLENCE THAT ONLY DISSOLUTION CAN STOP:
On the 26 of November 2008 a major shedding of blood by members of Islam occurred in Mumbai, India. Let's look at just this latest shedding of blood by some members of Islam to appease their bad religious leaders such as Sheik Osama bin Ladin and others of his ilk.
<<<"The Moscow Times " Issue 4041 " Frontpage Top
104 Killed In Terror Attack on Mumbai
28 November 2008MUMBAI, India -- Black-clad Indian commandoes raided two luxury hotels to try to free hostages Thursday evening, and explosions and gunshots shook India's financial capital a day after suspected Muslim militants killed 104 people.
Rescue efforts continued throughout the day amid sporadic gunfire, with some hostages escaping and others rescued by police. Several bodies were carried out of the five-star Taj Mahal Palace and Tower Hotel, one of 10 sites seized by gunmen on Wednesday night.
More than 300 were also injured in the highly coordinated attacks by bands of gunmen armed with assault rifles, hand grenades and explosives.
Flames burst from the hotel's top floors and dome shortly after the attacks began Wednesday night and erupted again after commandoes raided the building Thursday.
After dusk Thursday, the soldiers ushered several dozen captives out of the Oberoi Hotel, another Mumbai landmark.
The Russian Consulate in Mumbai had received no reports of Russians being killed or injured in the attacks, Consul General Alexei Redkin said, Interfax reported Thursday evening. ...
"A counterterrorism operation is still under way, so we have asked the flight attendants to remain in their rooms, and we are in contact with them," Redkin said. "The women are not and have not at any point been hostage to the terrorists, and for their own safety, at the request of the Indian authorities, they are not trying to leave the hotel."
The consulate had evacuated nine Russian specialists from state arms export agency Rosoboronexport who had been staying at the hotels that were attacked, Redkin said, Interfax reported. Eight Aeroflot employees staying at another hotel in the area had also been moved, he said.
One of the freed hostages, who did not give his name, told reporters that he had seen many bodies inside the hotel. He refused to give more details, saying he had promised police not to discuss the rescue while it was ongoing.
The Maharashtra State Home Ministry said 45 captives had been freed from the Oberoi and 35 were still trapped inside.
Police said they were going slowly to protect the captives.
"The safety of the people trapped is very important," said A. N. Roy, a senior police officer. "It will take time, but it will be completed successfully," he said.
Among the dead were at least one Australian, a Japanese and a British national, said Pradeep Indulkar, a senior government official of Maharashtra state, whose capital is Mumbai. An Italian and a German were also killed, according to their foreign ministries.
Police said 104 people were killed and 314 injured. Officials said eight militants were also killed.
The most high-profile target was the Taj, a favorite watering hole of the city's elite.
Soldiers outside the hotel said the operation would take a long time, as forces were moving slowly from room to room looking for gunmen and traps.
In the afternoon, bodies and hostages slowly emerged from the building. At least three bodies, covered in white cloth, were wheeled out.
The attackers, dressed in black shirts and jeans, had stormed into the hotel at about 9:45 p.m. Wednesday and opened fire indiscriminately.
The shooting was followed by a series of explosions that set fire to parts of the century-old edifice on Mumbai's waterfront. Screams were heard, and black smoke and flames billowed, continuing to burn until dawn.
The gunmen also seized the Mumbai headquarters of the ultra-orthodox Jewish outreach group Chabad Lubavitch. About 10:30 a.m., a woman, a child and an Indian cook were seen being led out of the building by police, a witness said.
Among those foreigners still held captive in all three buildings were Americans, British, Canadians, Israelis, Italians, New Zealanders, a Singaporian, Spaniards, Swedes, Turks and Yemenis.
At least three top Indian police officers -- including the chief of the anti-terror squad -- were among those killed, said Roy.
Russia, the United States and Pakistan were among the countries that condemned the attacks.
Russian President Dmitry Medvedev, in Venezuela on Thursday for talks with Venezuelan President Hugo Chavez, said the suffering is being widely felt.
He expressed dismay at the attacks during a visit to Venezuela Wednesday night, saying, "What these terrorist acts do is harm all of humanity."
In Washington, U.S. President George W. Bush offered Indian Prime Minister Manmohan Singh "support and assistance" as he works to restore order in the growing Southwest Asian nation, according to White House Press Secretary Dana Perino.
The motive for the onslaught was not immediately clear, but Mumbai has frequently been targeted in terrorist attacks blamed on Islamic extremists, including a series of bombings in July 2006 that killed 187 people.
An Indian media report said a previously unknown group calling itself the Deccan Mujahideen claimed responsibility for the attacks in e-mails to several media outlets. There was no way to verify that claim."
AP, MT [source - 104 Killed In Terror Attack on Mumbai by The Moscow Times, Issue 4041, retrieved at http://www.themoscowtimes.com/article/600/42/372706.htm on 11/27/2008]>>>
And the highly reliable UK Economist said,
<<<" THE sheer scale and audacity of the assault were staggering. Gangs of well-armed youths attacked two luxury hotels, a restaurant, a railway station and at least one hospital. Gunfire and explosions rang through Mumbai overnight on November 26th-27th and through the next morning. As The Economist went to press, more than 100 people were reported to have been killed, and the toll seemed likely to rise. Several foreigners, including some from America, Japan and Britain, were among the dead. So were over a dozen policemen, including Mumbai's chief counter-terrorism officer. Up to 100 hostages, including selected American and British guests, were alleged to be held hostage inside a hotel.
Even in a city-and country-with a grim record of terrorist violence, these were extraordinary scenes. The attacks started at around 10.30pm on November 27th, when gunmen started shooting and throwing grenades at Mumbai's main Chhatrapati Shivaji Terminus railway station. Television footage showed two men shooting at random as they drove through nearby streets in a stolen police jeep.
Around the same time, a bomb was reported to have exploded in a taxi parked near the city's main airport. More or less simultaneously, gunmen speaking Hindi and Urdu, the language of many north-Indian Muslims and of neighbouring Pakistan, stormed two hotels-the Taj Mahal and the Trident Oberoi-and Café Leopold, a restaurant popular with tourists. Police outside the Taj Mahal, India's most famous hotel, lapped by the Arabian Sea, said gunmen arrived there by inflatable dinghy. In the early hours, a gunfight erupted on Marine Drive, the scenic coastal road seen in so many Bollywood films, in which another Mumbai police chief was killed.
As dawn broke, flames were rising from the domed roof of the Taj Mahal. Navy and army commandos, who had retaken the hotel's lower floors and killed two terrorists, reported bodies in many rooms and perhaps half a dozen terrorists still living. A trickle of terrified employees and guests, some with gunshot wounds, continued to flee the building. One fugitive, Amit, a hotel-restaurant manager, said his chef had been hit by three bullets and many colleagues remained inside. A few badly injured survivors were wheeled from the hotel on brass luggage-trolleys. By midday on November 28th most of the hostages were reported to have been released from the hotel, although there were reports of further shooting.
...
Around the same time, a bomb was reported to have exploded in a taxi parked near the city's main airport. More or less simultaneously, gunmen speaking Hindi and Urdu, the language of many north-Indian Muslims and of neighbouring Pakistan, stormed two hotels-the Taj Mahal and the Trident Oberoi-and Café Leopold, a restaurant popular with tourists. Police outside the Taj Mahal, India's most famous hotel, lapped by the Arabian Sea, said gunmen arrived there by inflatable dinghy. In the early hours, a gunfight erupted on Marine Drive, the scenic coastal road seen in so many Bollywood films, in which another Mumbai police chief was killed.
As dawn broke, flames were rising from the domed roof of the Taj Mahal. Navy and army commandos, who had retaken the hotel's lower floors and killed two terrorists, reported bodies in many rooms and perhaps half a dozen terrorists still living. A trickle of terrified employees and guests, some with gunshot wounds, continued to flee the building. One fugitive, Amit, a hotel-restaurant manager, said his chef had been hit by three bullets and many colleagues remained inside. A few badly injured survivors were wheeled from the hotel on brass luggage-trolleys. By midday on November 28th most of the hostages were reported to have been released from the hotel, although there were reports of further shooting.
...
There seemed little doubt that the attackers were Muslim militants of some description, but their exact provenance was unclear. Responsibility was claimed by a previously little-known group called the Deccan Mujahideen. Speaking to Indian television by telephone, a gunman holding hostages in the Trident Oberoi demanded that Muslim prisoners, including those captured in Kashmir, should be released from Indian jails. "Release all the mujahideens, and Muslims living in India should not be troubled," he said.
In the past five months India has suffered from a spate of Islamist militancy, with bomb-blasts in half a dozen cities, including Delhi, Bangalore and Jaipur. A home-grown Muslim terrorist group, the Indian Mujahideen, has been blamed for the spree, in which over 150 people were killed. In a chilling, 14-page admission of responsibility for the Delhi bombings in September, the Indian Mujahideen castigated the counter-terrorism efforts of Mumbai's police, and promised Mumbaikars future "deadly attacks".
...
Al-Qaeda has often threatened to launch strikes in India. In 2006 Arab terrorists belonging to the organisation were foiled in an attempt to set off bombs in Goa, India's main destination for foreign tourists. Among the targets of the latest attacks was a Jewish religious centre in southern Mumbai which was reported to have been fired on by the gunmen. Police said that an Israeli rabbi and his family were among a group being held as hostages in a nearby apartment block.
Despite these worrying signs, Indian officials have so far resisted suggestions that Indian Muslims are being radicalised and joining a global jihad. Many refer approvingly to the observation of George Bush that Muslims from India have not in general turned up to fight the infidels on the battlefields of Iraq and Afghanistan. But security analysts have meanwhile despaired at the unpreparedness of India's security agencies to counter a domestic Islamist threat. Whether or not al-Qaeda was behind the latest attack, that happy complacency must now have ended.
[source - India under attack, Nov 27th 2008 | MUMBAI, From The Economist print edition, retrieved from http://www.economist.com/world/asia/displaystory.cfm?story_id=12708194 on 11/27/2008]>>>.
And, highly reliable FOX News said,
<<<" FOXNEWS.COM HOME > WORLD, retrieved from http://www.foxnews.com/story/0,2933,458270,00.html on 11/27/2008
URGENT: Indian Official Declares Seige Ended at Mumbai Hotel; Hostages Released at Three Sites; Indian Officials Probe Possible Pakistan Connection
Thursday, November 27, 2008
Nov. 27: Rescue and security personnel carry a body from the Taj Hotel in Mumbai, India.
UPDATED @ 2:50 p.m. EST - A high-ranking Indian state official says the siege has ended at Mumbai's Taj Mahal hotel.
An official with the Maharashtra state home department, speaking on customary condition of anonymity, said there were no further details.
Sources tell FOX News that two of the last three gunmen were killed, but that there is one wounded militant still inside the hotel.
There are reports that the National Security Guard are trying to convince the remaining gunmen to surrendering.
The Times of India, meanwhile, is reporting that 70 hostages have been rescued at the nearby Trident Hotel, but that a fire continued to burn there and in the adjacent Oberoi hotel.
A state official also said eight hostages have been freed from the Mumbai headquarters of the ultra-orthodox Jewish outreach group Lubavitch Chabad, which is based in New York City.
Israeli Ambassador Sallai Meridor told FOX News that he was briefed by officials in Mumbai, and cannot confirm that all eight hostages at the center have been released.
RelatedStories
Official: 8 Hostages Released From Jewish Center in Mumbai Wave of Terror Attacks Strikes India's Mumbai, Killing at Least 82 Raw Data: Recent Attacks on Americans or American Interests in India Video
'Commercial Ally' 'Chaotic Period' Mumbai Terror Attack 40 Held Hostage in Mumbai Photo Essays
India Terror Attacks There also were conflicting reports about whether there were any gunmen still inside the center.
...
Local media reports one of the captured gunmen was identified as Abu Ismail, from Faridkot, Pakistan. Police reportedly intercepted communications between the terrorists, and that one of the gunmen instructed the others to say they were from Hyderabad, a major city in central India. The communication reportedly was in Punjab, which is not spoken in Hyderabad, but is spoken in Pakistan.
The Daily Mail reported the suspect may have been trained by Lashkar-e-Toiba, a militant group that operates training camps inside Pakistan-administered Kashmir.
...
- Indian Coast Guard officials say they boarded the MV Alpha, a Vietnamese-registered ship that is suspected to have transported the terrorists who carried out the attacks. The ship was boarded about 70 miles off the east coast of India. Officials say the decapitated body of the ship's captain was found onboard, and that the vessel probably carried the gunmen from a port in Gujarat, a peninsula in northwest India bordering Pakistan.
While state officials said the hostages held at the Jewish center were released, the nearby Israeli Embassy continued to express concern for its citizens. There were unconfirmed reports that some of the hostages at the Oberoi hotel were Israeli nationals.
- Reuters reports a militant at the Lubavitch Chabad Center phoned an Indian TV station with an offer to talk with government officials about the release of hostages.
...
Chabad spokesman Moni Ender in Israel said there were eight Israelis inside the house, including Rabbi Gavriel Noach Holtzberg and his wife.
The motive for the onslaught was not immediately clear, but Mumbai has frequently been targeted in terrorist attacks blamed on Islamic extremists, including a series of bombings in July 2006 that killed 187 people.
An Indian media report said a previously unknown group calling itself the Deccan Mujahideen claimed responsibility for the attacks in e-mails to several media outlets. There was no way to verify that claim.
A previously unknown group calling itself the Deccan Mujahideen claimed responsibility for the attacks in e-mails to several media outlets. While there was no way to verify that claim, security experts in India and U.S. speculated the group either is an Al Qaeda faction, or has the backing the Muslim terrorist group.
Magnus Ranstorp, a terrorism specialist with the Swedish National Defense College said the fact that Britons and Americans were singled out is one indicator of an Al Qaeda connection, along with the coordinated style of the attacks.
...
At least three top Indian police officers - including the chief of the anti-terror squad - were among those killed, said and A.N. Roy, a top police official.
The attackers specifically targeted Britons, Americans and Israelis at the hotels and restaurant, witnesses said.
Alex Chamberlain, a British citizen who was dining at the Oberoi, told Sky News television that a gunman ushered 30 to 40 people from the restaurant into a stairway and, speaking in Hindi or Urdu, ordered everyone to put up their hands.
Click to view photos from the attack sites
"They were talking about British and Americans specifically. There was an Italian guy, who, you know, they said: 'Where are you from?" and he said he's from Italy and they said 'fine' and they left him alone. And I thought: 'Fine, they're going to shoot me if they ask me anything - and thank God they didn't," he said.
Chamberlain said he managed to slip away as the patrons were forced to walk up stairs, but he thought much of the group was being held hostage.
The White House, meanwhile, said President Bush expressed condolences to Indian Prime Minister Manmohan Singh for the attacks.
...
Perino said that Bush offered Singh "support and assistance" as he works to restore order in the populous and growing Southwest Asian nation. The president also wished Singh success as Indian officials investigate "these despicable acts" in Mumbai.
The motive for the onslaught was not immediately clear, but Mumbai has frequently been targeted in terrorist attacks blamed on Islamic extremists, including a series of bombings in July 2006 that killed 187 people.
...
A spokesman for the Lubavitch movement in New York, Rabbi Zalman Shmotkin, said attackers "stormed the Chabad house" in Mumbai.
"It seems that the terrorists commandeered a police vehicle which allowed them easy access to the area of the Chabad house and threw a grenade at a gas pump nearby," he said.
State Home Minister R.R. Patil vowed to catch the terrorists, "dead or alive." Patil told reporters. "An attack on Mumbai is an attack on the rest of the country."
Indian authorities ordered schools and colleges and the Bombay Stock Exchange closed Thursday.
Blood smeared the grounds of the 19th century Chhatrapati Shivaji railroad station - a beautiful example of Victorian Gothic architecture - where attackers sprayed bullets into the crowded terminal.
Photos in the Mumbai Mirror newspaper showed a young gunman - dressed like a college student in cargo pants and a black T-shirt - walking casually through the station, an assault rifle hanging from one hand and two knapsacks slung over a shoulder.
Nasim Inam, a witness said four of the attackers gunned down scores of commuters. "They just fired randomly at people and then ran away. In seconds, people fell to the ground."
Other gunmen attacked Leopold's restaurant, a landmark popular with foreigners, and the police headquarters in southern Mumbai, the area where most of the attacks took place. The restaurant was riddled with bullet holes and there was blood on the floor and shoes left by fleeing customers. Gunmen also attacked Cama and Albless Hospital and G.T. Hospital, though it was not immediately clear if anyone was killed.
Relations between Hindus, who make up more than 80 percent of India's 1 billion population, and Muslims, who make up about 14 percent, have sporadically erupted into bouts of sectarian violence since British-ruled India was split into independent India and Pakistan in 1947.
The Associated Press, Times of London, Times of India, NDTV and FOXNews.com Correspondent Judd Berger contributed to this report.
FOX FORUM: MUMBAI TERROR ATTACKS: A 'Planned' Operation Designed to Create Chaos" [source - FOXNEWS.COM HOME > WORLD, retrieved from http://www.foxnews.com/story/0,2933,458270,00.html on 11/27/2008]>>>.
So there you have the facts on the latest outrage and lust for violence by members of Islam operating under the obvious directions of their evil religious leaders that the good ones are failing to rein in.
SOME MEMBERS OF ISLAM ARE TRYING TO COVER UP FOR THE WRONG DOING IN MUMBAI:
As usual Muslim conspiracy weavers are busy trying to put the blame on others for the evil and wicked acts that occurred in Mumbai just as they did with the evil and wicked acts of Muslims on 9/11/2001. It gets sickening having to deal with this false and lying conspiracy weaving falsehoods by members of Islam who should be reining in the evil and wicked religious leaders among them. This failure to do so when it is their responsibility to do so is a definite indication that this religion needs to be dissolved.
Now let's consider what a Google search brought up on 11/27/2008 with respect early conspiracy weaving attempts by members of Islam to cover-up the wrong doing of members that are committing wicked and evil acts instead of reining them in as they should:
<<<" Mossad behind the mass terror attack in Mumbai, India? | Wake Up ...
Nov 27, 2008 ... Why Mossad chose to attack Mumbai is not a mystery. .... Every terror attack spreads further hatred for Muslims and Islam and weakens the ...
www.wakeupfromyourslumber.com/node/9310 - 19 hours ago - Similar pages" [source - www.wakeupfromyourslumber.com/node/9310 on 11/27/2008 - note, site would not open]>>>.
Of course people in India and from India are NOT buying this conspiracy weaving 'crappola,' but are highly infuriated by the events caused by members of Islam. Let's look at what one posted on a site on the Internet:
<<<" Please, let's stop calling Islam a religion... it its a totalitarian, political ideology draped in religious garb, whose goal is world domination.
There are the minions (peaceful, ignorant, moderate?), the religious 'leaders' (pious, moderate, radical, leaders or underlings or others), stealth jihadists/jihadis, violent jihadis, and governments (who may promote, accommodate or fear jihadis).
This is a world-wide cancer. To excise the cancer, some nearby flesh may be damaged or destroyed. Either that or we build a big wall with the jihadis on one side and everyone else on the other. We can still trade on a heavily regulated basis, but little else.
A whole lotta history and economic unrest relates to Islam. Western leaders are willfully blind or frozen with fear. Speak to them, let them know you want the problem solved before D.C. or New York looks like Mumbai!
Is this India's 9-11? The World's 9-11? If one thinks Islam to be first a political movement and only second a religion, then could mosques be shut down as centers of organization for the enemy or a segment of the enemy? Militaries, state departments, homeland security, immigration officials, tourism markets all need a new mindset. This CANNOT continue to happen. We cannot continue to avoid seeing what is going on, a concerted effort to bring down sovereign states and economies around the world.
But how do we respond? Does the world have the vocabulary, hardware and human resources to respond? What kind of Crucible are we now in?
Posted by: Civilus Defendus at http://www.jihadwatch.org/archives/023662.php on November 26, 2008 6:56 PM
Attempt by members of Islam to blame others for their evil acts." [source - Civilus Defendus at http://www.jihadwatch.org/archives/023662.php on November 26, 2008 6:56 PM]>>>.
And another said on the Internet:
<<<"Of course i been saying this for years....
we had a chance in 1947 to get rid of all the Robed B*ast***s Dogs to BONGladedsh and Porkisatn..
But the Congress headed by that F*cker Neru.... didi'nt because her Daughter (Indra) was married a Saracen Dog...
We would have been a nation of Sanskirt Religions Only...
Yet Congress still feels attached to the Dogs...
Opening up buses to Kashmir..
they only number 13.4% of the population of India... so we still have a chance, as there numbers will increase it will become difficult
tell them all to leave India..to PAK or BANG..if they don't then kill them all in Kashmir and India
BJP ZindaBad !!
BJP ZindaBad!!
the truch voice for Hindus and Sikhs!!!" [source - by JaTT of Lincoln, UK, as posted on "Should Muslims be kicked out of India?
Posted in the Sikh Forum", retrieved from http://www.topix.com/forum/religion/sikh/T6G6LHIT1E1L53GG9 on 11/27/2008]>>>.
Of course this poster is a little too radical, but what he does say, makes a good case why this so called religion needs to be dissolved.
CONCLUSION:
[1] Islam has never changed its SOP and is continuing to spill innocent blood just as it did in its beginning back in 628 CE. Yet this religion that has the distinction of spilling more blood, blood, blood, than any other entity has the nerve to claim it is a peaceful religion. They must define peaceful quite different than anyone else including the dictionary.
[2] Whereas, the founder of Christianity, the Son of the true God (YHWH) of Abraham, Isaac, Ishmael, and Jacob, creator of all there is, Jesus (Yeshua), was the "Prince of Peace" and never committed violence against anyone, but preached per Matthew 22:37-40, "Jesus said unto him, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. 38 This is the first and great commandment. 39 And the second is like unto it, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. 40 On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets. " (Authorized King James Bible; AV). Quite a contrast between the blood letting SOP of Islam, as preached by Muhammad (pbuh), compared to genuine (true) Christianity preached by Jesus (Yeshua) Christ. Really shows which group is truly peaceful.
Footnote, Much blood shed was committed by apostate (counterfeit) so called Christians who to some degree emulated Islam, but of this group, Jesus (Yeshua) said at Matthew 7:23, "And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from me, ye that work iniquity. " (Authorized King James Bible; AV).
Swami Vivekananda said which is as true today as when he said it in 1893.
<<<"Sectarianism, bigotry, and its horrible descendant, fanaticism, have long possessed this beautiful earth. They have filled the earth with violence, drenched it often and often with human blood, destroyed civilization, and sent whole nations to despair. Had it not been for these horrible demons, human society would be far more advanced than it is now." [source - Swami Vivekananda (1893)]>>>.
Swami Vivekananda clearly saw the damage being done by false religion and stated it in a few well used words. This is clear when you examine the saying by one well known Muslim of the present day, <<<"'God knows, if we did possess (a chemical bomb), we wouldn't hesitate one second to use it'---Abu Musab al-Zarqawi">>>.
But as Isaac Asimov noted, <<<"'Violence is the last refuge of the incompetent'---Isaac Asimov (1920-1992)">>>, which proves beyond a shadow of a doubt that Islam is a sham religion of violence and incompetence.
[3] Of course so called Christianity has its dysfunctions also. The so called Christian religion consist of over 33,000+ sects and/or groups all believing and propagating different things which is the promoting of many false religions under the broad umbrella of the taxonomy of being Christian. However, it should be obvious to any thinking individual that 33,000+ different ways can NOT all be correct, so what we in effect have is a very large maze that one must transverse to get to the real truth since all but one would only be dead ends.
Of course, in order to do this, one can NOT examine each in detail, but must therefore seek to learn what the Inspired Word of Almighty God (YHWH), Creator of all that exist, the Bible, really teaches. But this is no easy task.
But let's consider the two taxonomies or distinct classifications of what is commonly referred to as Christianity. Realizing that some view gaining salvation as and easy task and feel that belonging to any old religion is acceptable to Almighty God (YHWH), but is it? Let's look at some facts, realities in keeping with John 8:32, "And ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free" (Authorized King James Bible; AV).
Now let's look at the two different taxonomies and carefully note what sets them apart from each other:
Group 1 - the genuine (true) followers of Jesus (Yeshua) Christ do NOT involve themselves with war and violence or meddle in politics, believe in myths, and try to follow to the 'letter' the words and commandments of Christ. Also, they have NO creedal doctrines and/or traditions.
Group 2 - the false claimants of being followers of Jesus (Yeshua) Christ involve themselves with war and violence and meddle in politics while falsely claiming to be followers of Christ, the Prince of Peace, and believe in myths. The give 'lip' service with respect following to the 'letter' the words and commandments of Christ - the term Sunday Christian aptly fits them. They have their creedal doctrines and/or traditions and assign more importance to these than the Inspired Word of Almighty God (YHWH), the Bible.
All need to learn what the Bible really says and a good book to assist in this endeavor is, "What Does the Bible Really Teach," by Watch Tower Bible and tract Society of Pennsylvania.
As can readily be seen, Group 1 does not involve itself with nationalism and racism but readily recognizes the Biblical reality of no partiality as shown at Romans 2:11 and elsewhere, "for there is no respect of persons with God." (American Standard Version: ASV). Also, this group strives to follow the 'letter' of the commandments of Jesus (Yeshua) Christ and Inspired Word of Almighty God (YHWH), Creator of all that exist, the Bible; and NOT the creeds and creedal doctrines of men who give themselves high sounding titles.
Whereas, Group 2 only gives 'lip service' to commandments of Jesus (Yeshua) Christ and Inspired Word of Almighty God (YHWH), Creator of all that exist, the Bible. The self evident truth being:
That it matters not what their holy book says be they Group 2 so called Christians and/or some none so called Christian group such as Islam, Hinduism, etc. It is not what either the Bible or the Bible takeoff the Qur'an actually say, but how religious leaders be they priest and/or imams or muftis or what ever teach the people is the interpretation of what is written either in the Bible or the bible takeoff the Qur'an that matters and governs actions. It matters not what the Bible and/or the Bible takeoff really say. People go by what they are taught by their religious leaders. Take the genocide committed by the Roman Catholic Church at the direction of their supreme religious leader, the pope, what mattered was not that the Bible clearly said at Exodus 20:13, "Thou shalt not kill." (Authorized King James Bible; AV), but what their religious leaders told them. Therefore, it is the religion at fault, irregardless of what their particular holy book, be it the Bible or the Bible takeoff the Qur'an may say. Neither in so called Christianity or in Islam are most individuals actions really governed in any way by what their particular holy book really says, but they are governed by the interpretation of their religious leaders. Thus, knowing this reality, one would be either just plain stupid and/or dumb to even bother looking at a particular religion's holy book and expect the members would conform to it. Take the Rig Vede and find me for example a Hindu actually conforming to it instead of the interpretation given to it by his religious leaders, like looking for a needle in the haystack per K.S. Lal, India's greatest historian.
So, clearly, it is NOT my taxonomy but reality that sets the two groups clearly apart as separate classifications. Also, it is not my opinion that sets the two separate groups that are called "Christians" apart, but clearly the diametrically opposed actions of the two groups.
In fact, the Inspired Word of Almighty God (YHWH), the Bible, clearly demonstrates how difficult it really is not to be mislead by the Devil and the religious leaders of evil false religions under control of the god of this system of things. This was clearly shown by Almighty God's (YHWH's) Son, Jesus (Yeshua), in answering a question asked of him at Luke 13:23-30, "And one said unto him, Lord, are they few that are saved? And he said unto them, 24 Strive to enter in by the narrow door: for many, I say unto you, shall seek to enter in, and shall not be able. 25 When once the master of the house is risen up, and hath shut to the door, and ye begin to stand without, and to knock at the door, saying, Lord, open to us; and he shall answer and say to you, I know you not whence ye are; 26 then shall ye begin to say, We did eat and drink in thy presence, and thou didst teach in our streets; 27 and he shall say, I tell you, I know not whence ye are; depart from me, all ye workers of iniquity. 28 There shall be the weeping and the gnashing of teeth, when ye shall see Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the prophets, in the kingdom of God, and yourselves cast forth without. 29 And they shall come from the east and west, and from the north and south, and shall sit down in the kingdom of God. 30 And behold, there are last who shall be first, and there are first who shall be last." (ASV).
Also, Jesus (Yeshua) clearly showed his genuine (true) followers would be few in number compared to the total number of mankind. Let's consider both Luke 13:24 and Matthew 7:13-14, it is in both of these that the road followed by true believers would be narrow and cramped, Luke 13:24, "Strive to enter in at the strait gate: for many, I say unto you, will seek to enter in, and shall not be able." (Authorized King James Bible: AV); And Matthew 7:13-14, "Enter ye in at the strait gate: for wide is the gate, abroad is the way, that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat: 14 Because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it." (AV); thereby, clearly showing few would be entering the narrow gate "which leadeth unto life." In reality, it will be difficult for even true Christians to enter as testified to at 1 Peter 4:18, "And if the righteous scarcely be saved, where shall the ungodly and the sinner appear." (AV). In order to enter, we must have the right sort of guide, Luke 1:79, "To give light to them that sit in darkness and in the shadow of death, to guide our feet into the way of peace." (AV). Now, if one picks the wrong group, just because it is popular or the so called 'one to belong to in a community' and not because of Bible Truths, there is an important warning given at Matthew 15:14, "Let them alone: they be blind leaders of the blind. And if the blind lead the blind, both shall fall into the ditch." (AV). In fact, being with the wrong group can mean you are NOT having fellowship with the Son of God, Jesus (Yeshua) as testified to at 1 John 1:6, "If we say that we have fellowship with him, and walk in darkness, we lie, and do not [have] the truth." (AV). This danger is made abundantly clear at Luke 12:32 when Jesus (Yeshua) spoke of his true followers as a little flock and not a large one, "Fear not, little flock; for it is your Father's good pleasure to give you the kingdom." (AV). Simply stated, his true followers will be relatively few in number which should cause all sincere individuals to question whether mainstream religion with its vast membership is heading for the narrow gate!
Now being this is the case, it behooves all genuine (true) followers of Jesus (Yeshua) to show neighbor love and warn their neighbors of the need to seek genuine salvation and to get OUT OF EVIL FALSE RELIGION regardless of what it is called or how long their families and friends have been members of it. This would be required by what Jesus (Yeshua) said at Matthew 22:37-40, "And he said unto him, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. 38 This is the great and first commandment. 39 And a second like unto it is this, Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself. 40 On these two commandments the whole law hangeth, and the prophets." (ASV).
We will consider how this love of neighbor requires all genuine (true) followers to warn their neighbors of evil false religion by exposing it for what it is.
And, I challenge anyone to show that my facts are in error.
Now to know the truth, go to:
1) http://religioustruths.yuku.com/
2) http://www.network54.com/Forum/403209/
3) http://religioustruths.lefora.com/
TRYING TO KEEP PEOPLE FROM LEARNING THE TRUTH IS JUST PLAIN WICKED AND EVIL, may Almighty God (YHWH) punish him.
If you wish more information and/or wish to ask a question or what ever, contact me by leaving me a message on the CONTACT thread at http://religioustruths.yuku.com/topic/58/CONTACTS-A-place-to-leave-comments-for-me
Your Friend in Christ Iris89
Francis David said it long ago, "Neither the sword of popes...nor the image of death will halt the march of truth. "Francis David, 1579, written on the wall of his prison cell." Read the book, "What Does The Bible Really Teach" and the Bible today!
-
Possibility of Michael the Arch Angel and Jesus (Yeshua) Being the Same:
INTRODUCTION:
Many claim the Michael the Arch Angel whose name means in Hebrew, 'Who is Like God,' is the same spirit being as the spirit being known as the Word or Logos that we know as the human being Jesus (Yeshua) Christ whose name in Hebrew means 'God is Salvation." Is there any indication that this is a valid possibility?
Well the Bible no where states that they are one and the same, but the circumstantial indicators in the Bible definitely indicate this as a possibility. Also, there is no definitive circumstantial indicators that rule this possibility out. Let's examine the evidence and then all can make up their own mind on the matter.
MICHAEL IS THE ONLY ARCH ANGEL MENTIONED IN THE BIBLE:
Michael is the only angel ever referred to as an arch angel in the Bible as shown at Jude 9, when he contended with God's (YHWH's) arch enemy Satan over the body of Moses, "But the archangel Michael himself, when he disputed and argued with the devil about Moses' body, did not dare to bring against him a charge of blasphemy, but merely said, 'May the Lord rebuke you!'" (The New Testament by Charles B. Williams). This scripture harkens back to Daniel 10:21, "But I will tell you what is inscribed in the book of truth: there is none who contends by my side against these except Michael, your prince." (Revised Standard Version; RSV); And at Daniel 12:1, "At that time Michael, the mighty angelic prince who stands guard over your nation, will stand up [and fight for you in heaven against satanic forces], and there will be a time of anguish for the Jews greater than any previous suffering in Jewish history. And yet every one of your people whose names are written in the Book will endure it." (The Living Bible-paraphrased); And at Daniel 10:13, "But the prince of the kingdom of Persia withstood me one and twenty days: but, lo, Michael, ofe of the chief princes, came to help me; and I remained there with the Kings of Persia." (Authorized King James Bible; AV); And at Zechariah 3:1-2, "Then he showed me Joshua the high priest standing before the Angel of the Lord, and Satan standing at his right hand to oppose him. 2 And the Lord said to Satan, 'The Lord rebuke you, Satan! The Lord who has chosen Jerusalem rebuke you! Is this not a brand plucked from the fire?'" (the New King James Bible; NKJB).
Now if we look at this same scripture in the American Standard Version, who all the individuals participating in this exchange is made even clearer, "And he showed me Joshua the high priest standing before the angel of Jehovah, and Satan standing at his right hand to be his 2 And Jehovah said unto Satan, Jehovah rebuke thee, O Satan; yea, Jehovah that hath chosen Jerusalem rebuke thee: is not this a brand plucked out of the fire?" (Zechariah 3:2 in the American Standard Version; ASV). This scripture is quite interesting in that it speaks of the "angel of Jehovah" in the singular and not the plural; hence, showing that he was special or different from other angels; whereas angels are usually spoken about in the plural such as at 2 Peter 2:11, "They flout authority; reckless and headstrong, they are not afraid to insult celestial beings, whereas angels, for all their superior strength and might, employ no insults in seeking judgement against them before the Lord." (the New English Bible; NEB).
The first time, the angel of the Lord, is mentioned is at Daniel the tenth chapter quoted previously (Daniel 10:13). Now if we look at Daniel 10:20-21, we see, "Then said he, Knowest thou for what cause I come to thee? and now will I return to fight with the prince of Persia: and when I am gone forth, lo, the prince of Grecia shall come. 21 But I will show thee that which is noted in the scripture of truth: and there is none that holdeth with me in these things, but Michael your prince." (WB). This lends support to the possibility that Michael may have been the angel (singular) that led the Israelites through the wilderness as recorede at Exodus 23:20-23, "Behold, I send an angel before thee, to keep thee by the way, and to bring thee into the place which I have prepared. 21 Take ye heed before him, and hearken unto his voice; provoke him not; for he will not pardon your transgression: for my name is in him. 22 But if thou shalt indeed hearken unto his voice, and do all that I speak; then I will be an enemy unto thine enemies, and an adversary unto thine adversaries." (ASV). Here we note that God (YHWH) said, "Take ye heed before him, and hearken unto his voice; provoke him not; for he will not pardon your transgression: for my name is in him.", With it to be noted that his name is in him, and truly it is in the name of Michael, as in Hebrew as previously stated, this name means 'Who Is Like God.'
This is also noted at Exodus 32:34, "And now go, lead the people unto `the place' of which I have spoken unto thee: behold, mine angel shall go before thee; nevertheless in the day when I visit, I will visit their sin upon them." (ASV), and note once more, "mine angel" is singular so it must refer to a special one-of-a-kind angel since God (YHWH) has many angels. This is also reaffirmed at Exodus 33:2, "and I will send an angel before thee; and I will drive out the Canaanite, the Amorite, and the Hittite, and the Perizzite, the Hivite, and the Jebusite:" (ASV).
Thus scriptural e
vidence indicates that the name Michael could possibly be applied to God's (YHWH's) Son before he left heaven to become Jesus (Yeshua) Christ; what an intriguing possibility. Michael is the only one said to be 'the archangel' which means 'chief angel' or principal angel." As previously noted the term 'archangel' and 'angel of the Lord' only occur in singular and not plural form in the Bible. This tends to indicate and/or imply that there is but one such angel whom God (YHWH) has designated chief, or head, of the angelic host. This is reinforced at 1 Thessalonians 4:15-16, "For this we tell you as the Lord's word: we who are left alive until the Lord comes shall not forestall those who have died; because at the word of command, the sound of the archangel's voice and God's trumpet-call, the Lord himself will descend from heaven;" (NEB). Here we see that Jesus (Yeshua) Christ will descend from heaven with a voice of an archangel, suggesting that he is, in fact, himself the archangel.
This indication is made even clearer when we visit this same scripture in the American Standard Version, "For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven, with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first;" (1 Thessalonians 4:16, ASV). Clearly this scripture depicts him as descending from heaven, as previously mentioned, with a 'commanding call', that of an archangel.
Now is only logical that the voice expressing this commanding call of an archangel would be a spirit being having great authority. If it were not Jesus (Yeshua) Christ himself, then it would only dtractt from his authority that he now has as King of kings and Lord of lords per Matthew 28:18, "And Jesus came to them and spake unto them, saying, All authority hath been given unto me in heaven and on earth." (ASV); And at Revelation 17:14, "These shall war against the Lamb, and the Lamb shall overcome them, for he is Lord of lords, and King of kings; and they `also shall overcome' that are with him, called and chosen and faithful." Therefore if the designation 'archangel' applied to some other and not to Jesus (Yeshua) Christ, but to other angels, the reference to an 'archangel's' voice would by kind of out of place since it would be describing a voice of someone with lesser authority.
Now when we read 1 Corinthians 15:22-28, ""For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive. 23 But every man in his own order: Christ the firstfruits; afterward they that are Christ's at his coming. 24 Then cometh the end, when he shall have delivered up the kingdom to God, even the Father; when he shall have put down all rule and all authority and power. 25 For he must reign, till he hath put all enemies under his feet. 26 The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death. 27 For he hath put all things under his feet. But when he saith all things are put under him, it is manifest that he is excepted, which did put all things under him. 28 And when all things shall be subdued unto him, then shall the Son also himself be subject unto him that put all things under him, that God may be all in all." (AV), testifies that God (YHWH) had given his Son, Jesus (Yeshua) over all except himself when the scripture says "it is manifest that he is excepted." Clearly also showing they were distinct individuals and that the Father (YHWH) was the superior one; hence they were not CO-EQUAL.
OTHER EVIDENCE THAT INDICATE MICHAEL COULD BE JESUS (YESHUA) CHRIST:
There are other indicators, also, in the Bible strongly indicating that Michael the Archangel and Jesus (Yeshua) Christ may be one and the same spirit being. Daniel, after making the first reference to Michael, recorded a prophecy reaching down to the end times at Daniel 11:40, "And at the time of the end shall the king of the south push at him: and the king of the north shall come against him like a whirlwind, with chariots, and with horsemen, and with many ships; and he shall enter into the countries, and shall overflow and pass over." (WB). And then stated at Daniel 12:1, "And at that time shall Michael stand up, the great prince who standeth for the children of thy people: and there shall be a time of trouble, such as never was since there was a nation even to that same time: and at that time thy people shall be delivered, every one that shall be found written in the book." (WB) Thus Michaels 'standing up' was to be connected with a "time of trouble, such as never was since there was a nation even to that same time:".
In the prophecy of Daniel, 'standing up' frequently refers to the actions of a king, either one assuming his royal power or taking effective action in the capacity of a king as borne out at Daniel 11:1-7, "And now will I show thee the truth. Behold, there shall stand up yet three kings in Persia; and the fourth shall be far richer than they all: and by his strength through his riches he shall stir up all against the realm of Grecia. 3 And a mighty king shall stand up, that shall rule with great dominion, and do according to his will. 4 And when he shall stand up, his kingdom shall be broken, and shall be divided towards the four winds of heaven; and not to his posterity, nor according to his dominion which he ruled: for his kingdom shall be plucked up, even for others beside those. 5 And the king of the south shall be strong, and one of his princes; and he shall be strong above him, and have dominion; his dominion shall be a great dominion. 6 And in the end of years they shall join themselves together; for the king's daughter of the south shall come to the king of the north to make an agreement: but she shall not retain the power of the arm; neither shall he stand, nor his arm: but she shall be given up, and they that brought her, and he that begat her, and he that strengthened her in these times. 7 But out of a branch of her roots shall one stand up in his estate, who shall come with an army, and shall enter into the fortress of the king of the north, and shall deal against them, and shall prevail:" (WB); And at Daniel 11:16-21, "But he that cometh against him shall do according to his own will, and none shall stand before him: and he shall stand in the glorious land, which by his hand shall be consumed. 17 He shall also set his face to enter with the strength of his whole kingdom, and upright ones with him; thus shall he do: and he shall give him the daughter of women, corrupting her: but she shall not stand on his side, neither be for him. 18 After this shall he turn his face to the isles, and shall take many: but a prince for his own behalf shall cause the reproach offered by him to cease; without his own reproach he shall cause it to turn upon him. 19 Then he shall turn his face towards the fort of his own land: but he shall stumble and fall, and not be found. 20 Then shall stand up in his estate a raiser of taxes in the glory of the kingdom: but within few days he shall be destroyed, neither in anger, nor in battle. 21 And in his estate shall stand up a vile person, to whom they shall not give the honor of the kingdom: but he shall come in peaceably, and obtain the kingdom by flatteries." (WB).
This indicates support for the conclusion that Michael is Jesus (Yeshua) Christ, since Jesus is God's (YHWH's) appointed King, commissioned to destroy all the nations ar Armageddon per Revelation 11:15, "And the seventh angel sounded; and there followed great voices in heaven, and they said, The kingdom of the world is become `the kingdom' of our Lord, and of his Christ: and he shall reign for ever and ever." (ASV); And at Revelation 16:14-16, "for they are spirits of demons, working signs; which go forth unto the kings of the whole world, to gather them together unto the war of the great day of God, the Almighty. 15 (Behold, I come as a thief. Blessed is he that watcheth, and keepeth his garments, lest he walked naked, and they see his shame.) 16 And they gathered them together into the place which is called in Hebrew Har-magedon." (ASV).
In fact the book of Revelations specifically mentions Michael with respect the establishment of God's (YHWH's) kingdom and links this event with terrible trouble for the earth at Revelation 12:7-12, "And there was war in heaven: Michael and his angels `going forth' to war with the dragon; and the dragon warred and his angels; 8 And they prevailed not, neither was their place found any more in heaven. 9 And the great dragon was cast down, the old serpent, he that is called the Devil and Satan, the deceiver of the whole world; he was cast down to the earth, and his angels were cast down with him. 10 And I heard a great voice in heaven, saying, Now is come the salvation, and the power, and the kingdom of our God, and the authority of his Christ: for the accuser of our brethren is cast down, who accuseth them before our God day and night. 11 And they overcame him because of the blood of the Lamb, and because of the word of their testimony; and they loved not their life even unto death. 12 Therefore rejoice, O heavens, and ye that dwell in them. Woe for the earth and for the sea: because the devil is gone down unto you, having great wrath, knowing that he hath but a short time." (ASV).
Jesus (Yeshua) Christ is later symbolically shown as leading the heavenly armies in war against the nations of the earth at Revelation 19:11-16, "And I saw the heaven opened; and behold, a white horse, and he that sat thereon called Faithful and True; and in righteous he doth judge and make war. 12 And his eyes `are' a flame of fire, and upon his head `are' many diadems; and he hath a name written which no one knoweth but he himself. 13 And he `is' arrayed in a garment sprinkled with blood: and his name is called The Word of God. 14 And the armies which are in heaven followed him upon white horses, clothed in fine linen, white `and' pure. 15 And out of his mouth proceedeth a sharp sword, that with it he should smite the nations: and he shall rule them with a rod of iron: and he treadeth the winepress of the fierceness of the wrath of God, the Almighty. 16 And he hath on his garment and on his thigh a name written, KINGS OF KINGS, AND LORD OF LORDS." (ASV).
This, of course, would mean a period of great distress for them, which would logically be included in the 'time of distress' that would be concomitant with Michael's standing up as recorded at Daniel 12:1. Since the Son of God is to fight all the nations, it would only be reasonable that he was the one with his angels mentioned earlier that would lead the battle against the dragon, Satan the Devil, and his demon angels.
CONCLUSION:
Since in his prehuman existence as the Word or spokesman of God (YHWH) and being of the same substance and divine as is God (YHWH) per, "When all things began, the Word already was. The word dwelt with God, and what God was, the Word was." (NEB) or as rendered slightly differently by J. P Goodspeed in his translation, "....and the Word was divine" (The Bible: An American Translation, by J.M.P. Smith and E.J. Goodspeed). Thus as indicated, he may be the same as Michael; however, he retained the name Jesus (Yeshua) after his resurrection as shown at Acts 9:5, "He asked, 'Who are you, sir?' And He said, 'I am Jesus whom you are persecuting.'" (The New Testament by Charles B. Williams); thus, the 'Word' or 'Logos' which is Jesus (Yeshua) shows that he is identical with the Son of God on earth. And at Revelation 19:13, previously quoted, is called, "The Word of God." Which ties him in with his prehuman existence. Notably, the very name Michael, asking as it does, 'Who Is Like God?' points to the fact that Almighty God (YHWH) is without equal or like, and that Michael, his archangel, is his great Master Worker or Champion that carries out all assignments given to him by God (YHWH).
That he is God's (YHWH's) Master Worker is made clear at Proverbs 8:21-31 as follows, ""Jehovah possessed me in the beginning of his way, Before his works of old. 23 I was set up from everlasting, from the beginning, Before the earth was. 24 When there were no depths, I was brought forth, When there were no fountains abounding with water. 25 Before the mountains were settled, Before the hills was I brought forth; 26 While as yet he had not made the earth, nor the fields, Nor the beginning of the dust of the world. 27 When he established the heavens, I was there: When he set a circle upon the face of the deep, 28 When he made firm the skies above, When the fountains of the deep became strong, 29 When he gave to the sea its bounds, That the waters should not transgress his commandments, When he marked out the foundations of the earth; 30 Then I was by him, as a master workman; And I was daily his delight, Rejoicing always before him." (ASV); And this existence before the earth was is affirmed at John 8:58, "Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Before Abraham was born, I am." (ASV); Thus as Colossians 1:17 says, ""and he is before all things, and in him all things consist." (ASV); And at Revelation 3:14, previously quoted, Jesus (Yeshua) is once more shown as the first of creation. Clearly, then, he, Jesus (Yeshua) is neither the same individual and/or manifestation of the same individual; Nor co-eternal, nor co-equal with his Father (YHWH). And as indicated in the scriptures quite likely Michael the archangel.
Now to know the truth, go to:
1) http://religioustruths.yuku.com/
2) http://www.network54.com/Forum/403209/
3) http://religioustruths.lefora.com/
TRYING TO KEEP PEOPLE FROM LEARNING THE TRUTH IS JUST PLAIN WICKED AND EVIL, may Almighty God (YHWH) punish him.
If you wish more information and/or wish to ask a question or what ever, contact me by leaving me a message on the CONTACT thread at http://religioustruths.yuku.com/topic/58/CONTACTS-A-place-to-leave-comments-for-me
Your Friend in Christ Iris89
Francis David said it long ago, "Neither the sword of popes...nor the image of death will halt the march of truth."Francis David, 1579, written on the wall of his prison cell." Read the book, "What Does The Bible Really Teach" and the Bible today!
-
The Real Jesus, Who Is He?
By Leo Holley
How many who consider themselves to be Christian know “The Real Jesus”? Who is this individual that almost no one knows anything about? Most all Christians believe that they know Jesus and what He stands for, but do they? Do they know “The Real Jesus”?
Jesus said:
Jesus answered, "I am the way and the truth and the life. No one comes to the Father except through me.
Jesus said that no one could come to God except through or by Him. Or that is unless they seek Him and He Draw them to Him.
"If you love me, you will obey what I command.
Jesus said that if one loves Him they would do what He said, they would keep His Commandments, But do they?
Whoever has my commands and obeys them, he is the one who loves me. He who loves me will be loved by my Father, and I too will love him and show myself to him."
Does everyone who claims to know Jesus Christ obey Him and keep His Commandments? Most believe that they do and some teach that they have been done away with.
"For assuredly, I say to you, till heaven and earth pass away, one jot or one tittle will by no means pass from the law till all is fulfilled.
Is Jesus Christ in the habit of lying or does what He has to say make any difference to anyone. He said that the Law would not be done away until ALL be fulfilled. But ther are those who say it was nailed to the Cross.
Jesus said that whoever taught man such thing would be the Least in the Kingdom of God.
Then Judas (not Judas Iscariot) said, "But, Lord, why do you intend to show yourself to us and not to the world?"
Why was this statement made. It was because He has not been revealed to everyone now or has He been revealed to everyone in the past. Some claim to know Jesus but do not.
Jesus replied, "If anyone loves me, he will obey my teaching. My Father will love him, and we will come to him and make our home with him.
Many believe today that they obey Jesus and that they do what He has commanded them to do. They do not know that He was the God of old in the Old Testament.
He who does not love me will not obey my teaching. These words you hear are not my own; they belong to the Father who sent me.
Some claim to Love Jesus and that they do keep His teachings but they are so far from being right with Him. The reason being they are following the teachings of man and not that of God.
but the world must learn that I love the Father and that I do exactly what my Father has commanded me. "Come now; let us leave.
Jesus said that He does exactly what His Father said and He expects us to do the same.
But who is this Jesus Christ and where does He come from?
In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.
Who was this “word”?
It makes a statement that this Word, this being, was With God and that He was also God. But what does that mean. It means that He was God like. That He had all the characteristics as God the Father. That they had the same mind set. Also notice that there was only two of them. Not three has has been taught through the Trinity theory.
He was in the beginning with God.
It shows that this Word, this being was with God in the beginning of all things. Only two of them.
All things were made through Him, and without Him nothing was made that was made.
Now it states that ALL things were made by this “Word”, this being who was with God.
But who was this and who would He become.
In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth.
In the beginning God. Who was this “God Head” spoken of here? Remember in John it said that “ All things were created by the Word”, The spokesman. But who was this?
Then God said, "Let Us make man in Our image, according to Our likeness; let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, over the birds of the air, and over the cattle, over all [fn] the earth and over every creeping thing that creeps on the earth."
Please notice the statement “let us” make man. The us mentioned here is only TWO because in John I: it states “ the Word and God”, only TWO, NOT THREE..
For by Him all things were created that are in heaven and that are on earth, visible and invisible, whether thrones or dominions or principalities or powers. All things were created through Him and for Him.
In Exodus we read more on this individual.
¶
And God spake all these words, saying,
Again who is this God head and who would He become?
¶
I [am] the LORD thy God, which have brought thee out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage.
Is this The Father speaking? Then He continued and gave Moses the 10 Commandments.
This God Head was the one who became “The Son, Jesus Christ”.
The Bible does not contradict it self. As it states” No One Has Seen The Father”.
The only one seen was the one Who would become The Christ. It was Jesus Christ before He became Jesus Christ that gave Moses the 10 Commandments. Jesus said that He and His Father are one. In other words they had the same mind set. Jesus was the spokesman for His Father.
What people preach today is another Jesus, one they really know nothing about. He is about to return as a very upset parent because of all the filth and the squalor that has been taught about Him and His Father. He is not a wimpy little man as has been put on the Cross of the Catholic Church, the Mother of Harlots. He is an all powerful, all majestic God and He will come in that fashion.
There are not many who know the “Real Jesus” but the time will soon come when they will know Him.
-
Evil Empire Out To Remove Freedom and Control Others:
INTRODUCTION:
As highlighted recently by 9/11 and the attack in Mumbai the evil empire of Islam is out to satisfy its lust for violence, greed, and hate. As one poster on the Internet, Civilus Defendus (his pseudonym) said,
<<<"Please, let's stop calling Islam a religion... it its a totalitarian, political ideology draped in religious garb, whose goal is world domination.
There are the minions (peaceful, ignorant, moderate?), the religious 'leaders' (pious, moderate, radical, leaders or underlings or others), stealth jihadists/jihadis, violent jihadis, and governments (who may promote, accommodate or fear jihadis).
This is a world-wide cancer. To excise the cancer, some nearby flesh may be damaged or destroyed. Either that or we build a big wall with the jihadis on one side and everyone else on the other. We can still trade on a heavily regulated basis, but little else.
A whole lotta history and economic unrest relates to Islam. Western leaders are willfully blind or frozen with fear. Speak to them, let them know you want the problem solved before D.C. or New York looks like Mumbai!
Is this India's 9-11? The World's 9-11? If one thinks Islam to be first a political movement and only second a religion, then could mosques be shut down as centers of organization for the enemy or a segment of the enemy? Militaries, state departments, homeland security, immigration officials, tourism markets all need a new mindset. This CANNOT continue to happen. We cannot continue to avoid seeing what is going on, a concerted effort to bring down sovereign states and economies around the world.
But how do we respond? Does the world have the vocabulary, hardware and human resources to respond? What kind of Crucible are we now in?
Posted by: Civilus Defendus at http://www.jihadwatch.org/archives/023662.php on November 26, 2008 6:56 PM
Attempt by members of Islam to blame others for their evil acts." [source - Civilus Defendus at http://www.jihadwatch.org/archives/023662.php on November 26, 2008 6:56 PM]>>>.
This writer highlights the danger and now let's look at it using Spain as an example.
SPAIN'S PAST HISTORY A WINDOW TO THE EVILS OF ISLAM:
Age of Sadistic Murder and Plunder Called 'Golden Age' by Islam:
Members of Islam like to say that Muslims created a Golden Age in Spain where peace reigned and Jews had freedom, but their propagandist apologist forget to mention that this so called 'Golden Age' was based on murder and stealing of what belonged to others. This fact, reality per John 8:32, "And ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free" (Authorized King James Bible; AV) was even duly recorded by one of their own, Ibn Abd-el-Hakem, in his historical account of the Islamic conquest of Spain.
He wrote, <<<" When the Moslems settled in the island, they found no other inhabitants there, than vinedressers. They made them prisoners. After that they took one of the vinedressers, slaughtered him, cut him in pieces, and boiled him, while the rest of his companions looked on.">>>. So as can be seen from this, the so called "Golden Age" was really an age of land stealing and sadistic murder by members of Islam that they have never payed reparation for until today.
Now let's look at the historic account of their land stealing and sadistic murders as told by one of their own:
The Islamic Conquest of Spain Medieval Sourcebook: Ibn Abd-el-Hakem:
<<<"The Islamic Conquest of Spain
The Muslim expansion continued throughout the sixth and into the seventh century. In 711 the Berber Tarik invaded and rapidly conquered Visigothic Spain. Famously by 733 the Muslims reached Poitiers in France. There a battle, more significant to westerners than Muslims, halted the Muslim advance. In truth by that stage Islam was at its limits of military expansion. Tarik gave his name to "Jabal (mount of) Tarik" or, as we say, Gibraltar. In 712 Tarik's lord, Musa ibn-Mosseyr, joined the attack. Within seven years the conquest of the peninsula was complete. It became one of the centers of Moslem civilization, and the Umayyad caliphate of Cordova reached a peak of glory in the tenth century. Spain, called "al-Andulus" by Muslims remained was at least partially under Muslim control until 1492 when Granada was conquered by Ferdinand and Isabella.
Musa Ibn Nosseyr sent his son Merwan to Tangiers, to wage a holy war upon her coast. Having, then, exerted himself together with his friends, he returned, leaving to Tarik Ibn Amru the command of his army which amounted to 1,700. Others say that 12,000 Berbers besides 16 Arabs were with Tarik: but that is false. It is also said that Musa Ibn Nosseyr marched out of Ifrikiya [Africa] upon an expedition into Tangiers, and that he was the first governor who entered Tangiers, where parts of the Berber tribes Botr and Beranes resided. These bad not vet submitted themselves. When he approached Tangiers, be scattered his light troops. On the arrival of his cavalry in the nearest province of Sus, he subdued its inhabitants, and made them prisoners, they yielding him obedience. And he gave them a governor whose conduct was agreeable to them. He sent Ibn Beshr Ibn Abi Artah to a citadel, three days' journey from the town of Cairwan. Having taken the former, he made prisoners of the children, and plundered the treasury. The citadel was called Beshr, by which name it is known to this day. Afterwards Musa deposed the viceroy whom be bad placed over Tangiers, and appointed Tarik Ibn Zeiyad governor. He, then, returned to Cairwan, Tarik with his female slave of the name Umm-Hakim setting out for Tangiers. Tarik remained some time in this district, waging a holy war.. The governor of the straits between this district and Andalus was a foreigner called Ilyan, Lord of Septa. He was also the governor of a town called Alchadra, situated on the same side of the straits of Andalus as Tangiers. Ilyan was a subject of Roderic, the Lord of Andalus [i.e. king of Spain], who used to reside in Toledo. Tarik put himself in communication with Ilyan, and treated him kindly, until they made peace with each other. Ilyan had sent one of his daughters to Roderic, the Lord of Andalus, for her improvement and education; but she became pregnant by him. Ilyan having heard of this, said, I see for him no other punishment or recompense, than that I should bring the Arabs against him. He sent to Tarik, saying, I will bring thee to Andalus; Tarik being at that time in Tlemsen, and Musa Ibn Nossevr in Cairwan. But Tarik said I cannot trust thee until thou send me a hostage. So be sent his two daughters, having no other children. Tarik allowed them to remain in Tlemsen, guarding them closely. After that Tarik went to Ilyan who - was in Septa on the straits. The latter rejoicing at his coming, said, I will bring thee to Andalus. But there was a mountain called the mountain of Tarik between the two landing places, that is, between Septa and Andalus. When the evening came, Ilyan brought him the vessels, in which he made him embark for that landing-place, where he concealed himself during the day, and in the evening sent back the vessels to bring over the rest of his companions. So they embarked for the landing-place, none of them being left behind: whereas the people of Andalus did not observe them, thinking that the vessels crossing and recrossing were similar to the trading vessels which for their benefit plied backwards and forwards. Tarik was in the last division which went across. He proceeded to his companions, Ilyan together with the merchants that were with him being left behind in Alchadra, in order that be might the better encourage his companions and countrymen. The news of Tarik and of those who were with him, as well as of the place where they were, reached the people of Andalus. Tarik, going along with his companions, marched over a bridge of mountains to a town called Cartagena. He went in the direction of Cordova. Having passed by an island in the sea, he left behind his female slave of the name of Umm-Hakim, and with her a division of his troops. That island was then called Umm-Hakim. When the Moslems settled in the island, they found no other inhabitants there, than vinedressers. They made them prisoners. After that they took one of the vinedressers, slaughtered him, cut him in pieces, and boiled him, while the rest of his companions looked on. They had also boiled meat in other cauldrons. When the meat was cooked, they threw away the flesh of that man which they had boiled; no one knowing that it was thrown away: and they ate the meat which theh had boiled, while the rest of the vinedressers were spectators. These did not doubt but that the Moslems ate the flesh of their companion; the rest being afterwards sent away informed the people of Andalus that the Moslems feed on human flesh, acquainting them with what had been done to the vinedresser.
As Abd-Errahman has related to us on the authority of his father Abd-Allah lbn Abd-El-Hakem, and of Hisham Ibn Ishaak: There was a house in Andalus, the door of which was secured with padlocks, and on which every new king of the country placed a padlock of his own, until the accession to power of the king against whom the Moslems marched. They therefore begged him to place a padlock on it, as the kings before him were wont to do. But he refused saying, I will place nothing on it, until I shall have known what is inside; he then ordered it to be opened; but behold inside were portraits of the Arabs, and a letter in which it was written: "When this door shall be opened, these people will invade this country."
When Tarik landed, soldiers from Cordova came to meet him; and seeing the small number of his companions they despised him on that account. They then fought. The battle with Tarik was severe. They were routed, and he did not cease from the slaughter of them till they reached the town of Cordova. When Roderic heard of this, he came to their rescue from Toledo. They then fought in a place of the name of Shedunia, in a valley which is called this day the valley of Umm-Hakim [on July 11, 711, at the mouth of the Barbate river]. They fought a severe battle; but God, mighty and great, killed Roderic and his companions. Mugheyth Errumi, a slave of Welid, was then the commander of Tarik's cavalry. Mugheyth Errumi went in the direction of Cordova, Tarik passing over to Toledo. He, then, entered it, and asked for the table, having nothing else to occupy himself. This, as the men of the Bible relate, was the table of Suleyman Ibn Dawid, may the blessing of God be upon him.
As Abd Errahman has related to us on the authority of Yahva Ibn Bukeir, and the latter on the authority of Leyth Ibn Sad: Andalus having been conquered for Musa Ibn Nosseyr, he took from it the table of Suleyman Ibn Dawid, and the crown. Tarik was told that the table - was in a citadel called Faras, two days' journey from Toledo, and the governor of this citadel was a nephew of Roderic. Tarik, then, wrote to him, promising safetv both for himself and family. The nephew descended from the citadel, and Tarik fulfilled his promise with reference to his safety. Tarik said to him, deliver the table, and he delivered it to him. On this table were gold and silver, the like of which one bad not seen. Tarik, then, took off one of its legs together with the pearls and the gold it contained, and fixed to it a similar leg. The table was valued at two hundred thousand dinars, on account of the pearls that were on it. He took up the pearls, the armour, the gold, the silver, and the vases which he had with him, and found that quantity of spoils, the like of which one had not seen. He collected all that. Afterwards he returned to Cordova, and having stopped there, he wrote to Musa Ibn Nossevr informing him of the conquest of Andalus, and of the spoils which he had found. Musa then wrote to Welid Abd Ed-Malik' informing him of that, and throwing himself upon his mercy. Musa wrote to Tarik ordering him not to leave Cordova until he should come to him. And he reprimanded him very severely. Afterwards Musa Ibn Nosseyr set out for Andalus, in Rajab of the year 93, taking with him the chiefs of the Arabs, the commanders, and the leaders of the Berbers to Andalus. He set out being angry with Tarik, and took with him Habib Ibn Abi Ubeida Elfihri, and left the government of Cairwan to his son Abd Allah who was his eldest son. He then passed through Alchadra, and afterwards went over to Cordova. Tarik then met him, and tried to satisfv him, saving: "I am merely thy slave, this conquest is thine." Musa collected of the monev a sum, which exceeded all description. Tarik delivered to him all that he had plundered.
note: The selection above is from the History of the Conquest of Spain by the Egyptian Ibn Abd-el-Hakem (d. 870 or 871 ), who also wrote a history of Egypt. He mixes myths and fact in his account, which was written a century and a half after the events it describes.
[source - Ibn Abd-el-Hakem, History of the Conqziest of Spain, trans. by John Harris Jones (Gottingen, W. Fr. Kaestner, 1858), pp. 18-22]>>>.
As can be seen, many Muslims as always are hateful, greedy, and lust for violence and this is clearly shown by their sadistic murders of owners of land they are stealing, their lustful plunder, their attacking of others that have done them no wrong, etc. They never voluntarily give up what the have stolen, but call their horrible wrongs "Golden Ages." But they forget to mention the so called 'Golden Age' is one of sadistic murder, plunder and stealing what rightfully belongs to others.
SPAIN DID NOT LEARN ITS LESSON:
Spain should have learned from their first century long brush with Islam, but apparently did not as shown by their permitting on July 10, 2003 in the Spanish town of Granada the opening of the Great Mosque of Granada. To add insult to injury, it was even built on a site once occupied by a church.
The spokesman for the Mosque, Abdel Haqq Salaberria even revealed their evil intent to BBC News when he said the Mosque was "a symbol of a return to Islam among the Spanish people." He, Salaberria went on to express his hope that the mosque would "act as a focal point for the Islamic revival in Europe." But as usual Europe slept on just as they did when Adolph Hitler was getting more powerful and Europe almost came under the totalitarian rule of the Third Reick. It is hard to understand why Europe never learns, but they do not.
<<<"For more than 700 years - from the early eighth century AD to nearly the end of the fifteenth - Muslim rulers had governed Spain, and Islam had been a thriving force on the Iberian Peninsula. In 732 AD, a Muslim army under Emir Abd al-Rahman almost reached Paris before being stopped near Tours, France. Islam's spread across Europe reached its zenith in the eighth century. Then, over hundreds of years, non-Muslim forces gradually chipped away at Islamic rule. Finally, in 1492, the armies of King Ferdinand and Queen Isabella conquered Spain's last Muslim stronghold, Granada.
For the first time in centuries, no part of Spain was under Muslim rule....
Five hundred years later, with new Spanish converts joining Muslim immigrants to celebrate the opening of Granada's new Great Mosque, many Europeans wondered, "Could it all happen again?" In the years ahead, Europe's history of violent conflict with Islam will have a growing influence on current events. We need to be aware of history - and of where the Bible tells us the conflict will inexorably lead." [source - Tomorrow's World, May-June 2006, p. 12 TWM]>>>.
But Europe has not learned from the past. In fact in London, UK, there have even been demonstrations where Muslims carried placards that read, "freedom, no way, Islam, yes," but the politicians of that country are 'sleeping' just as they did with regard the danger posed by Adolph Hitler until he launched an attack against the UK.
However, one Dutch politician is not ignorant of the danger and is now doing his part to alert Europeans.
DUTCH POLITICIAN'S EXPOSURE OF THE EVIL EMPIRE:
Geert Wilders, chairman of Party for Freedom, in the Netherlands is one of the few that recognize the danger and does NOT have his head 'buried in the sand." He delivered an important speech which was sponsored by the Hudson Institute on September 25, 2008 at the Four Seasons, New York, introducing an Alliance of Patriots and announcing the Facing Jihad Conference in Jerusalem. that all should seriously contemplate. It is as follows:
<<<"Dear Friends,
Thank you very much for inviting me. Great to be at the Four Seasons.
I come from a country that has one season only: a rainy season that starts January 1st and ends December 31st. When we have three sunny days in a row, the government declares a national emergency. So Four Seasons, that's new to me.
It's great to be in New York. When I see the skyscrapers and office buildings, I think of what Ayn Rand said: 'The sky over New York and the will of man made visible.' Of course. Without the Dutch you would have been nowhere, still figuring out how to buy this island from the Indians. But we are glad we did it for you. And, frankly, you did a far better job than we possibly could have done.
I come to America with a mission. All is not well in the old world. There is a tremendous danger looming, and it is very difficult to be optimistic. We might be in the final stages of the Islamization of Europe. This not only is a clear and present danger to the future of Europe itself, it is a threat to America and the sheer survival of the West.
The danger I see looming is the scenario of America as the last man standing. The United States as the last bastion of Western civilization, facing an Islamic Europe. In a generation or two, the US will ask itself: who lost Europe? Patriots from around Europe risk their lives every day to prevent precisely this scenario form becoming a reality.
My short lecture consists of 4 parts.
First I will describe the situation on the ground in Europe.
Then, I will say a few things about Islam.
Thirdly, if you are still here, I will talk a little bit about the movie you just saw.
To close I will tell you about a meeting in Jerusalem.
The Europe you know is changing. You have probably seen the landmarks. The Eiffel Tower and Trafalgar Square and Rome's ancient buildings and maybe the canals of Amsterdam. They are still there.
And they still look very much the same as they did a hundred years ago. But in all of these cities, sometimes a few blocks away from your tourist destination, there is another world, a world very few visitors see -
and one that does not appear in your tourist guidebook. It is the world of the parallel society created by Muslim mass-migration.
All throughout Europe a new reality is rising: entire Muslim neighbourhoods where very few indigenous people reside or are even seen. And if they are, they might regret it. This goes for the police as well. It's the world of head scarves, where women walk around in figureless tents, with baby strollers and a group of children.
Their husbands, or slaveholders if you prefer, walk three steps ahead. With mosques on many street corner. The shops have signs you and I cannot read. You will be hard-pressed to find any economic activity.
These are Muslim ghettos controlled by religious fanatics. These are Muslim neighbourhoods, and they are mushrooming in every city across Europe. These are the building-blocks for territorial control of increasingly larger portions of Europe, street by street, neighbourhood by neighbourhood, city by city. There are now thousands of mosques throughout Europe. With larger congregations than there are in churches. And in every European city there are plans to build super-mosques that will dwarf every church in the region. Clearly, the signal is: we rule.
Many European cities are already one-quarter Muslim: just take Amsterdam, Marseille and Malmo in Sweden. In many cities the majority of the under-18 population is Muslim. Paris is now surrounded by a ring of Muslim neighbourhoods. Mohammed is the most popular name among boys in many cities. In some elementary schools in Amsterdam the farm can no longer be mentioned, because that would also mean mentioning the pig, and that would be an insult to Muslims. Many state schools in Belgium and Denmark only serve halal food to all pupils. In once-tolerant Amsterdam gays are beaten up almost exclusively by Muslims.
Non-Muslim women routinely hear 'sleeper, sleeper'. Satellite dishes are not pointed to local TV stations, but to stations in the country of origin. In France school teachers are advised to avoid authors deemed offensive to Muslims, including Voltaire and Diderot; the same is increasingly true of Darwin. The history of the locaust can in many cases no longer be taught because of Muslim sensitivity.
In England sharia courts are now officially part of the British legal system. Many neighbourhoods in France are no-go areas for women without head scarves. Last week a man almost died after being beaten up by Muslims in Brussels, because he was drinking during the Ramadan. Jews are fleeing France in record numbers, on the run for the worst wave of anti-Semitism since World War II. French is now commonly spoken on the streets of Tel Aviv and Netanya, Israel. I could go on forever with stories like this. Stories about Islamization.
A total of fifty-four million Muslims now live in Europe. San Diego University recently calculated that a staggering 25 percent of the population in Europe will be Muslim just 12 years from now. Bernhard Lewis has predicted a Muslim majority by the end of this century. Now these are just numbers. And the numbers would not be threatening if the Muslim-immigrants had a strong desire to assimilate. But there are few signs of that.
The Pew Research Center reported that half of French Muslims see their loyalty to Islam as greater than their loyalty to France. One-third of French Muslims do not object to suicide attacks. The British Centre for Social Cohesion reported that one-third of British Muslim students are in favour of a worldwide caliphate.
A Dutch study reported that half of Dutch Muslims admit they 'understand' the 9/11 attacks. Muslims demand what they call 'respect'. And this is how we give them respect. Our elites are willing to give in. To give up.
In my own country we have gone from calls by one cabinet member to turn Muslim holidays into official state holidays, to statements by another cabinet member, that Islam is part of Dutch culture, to an affirmation by the Christian-Democratic attorney general that he is willing to accept sharia in the Netherlands if there is a Muslim majority. We have cabinet members with passports from Morocco and Turkey.
Muslim demands are supported by unlawful behaviour, ranging from petty crimes and random violence, for example against ambulance workers and bus drivers, to small-scale riots. Paris has seen its uprising in the low-income suburbs, the banlieus. Some prefer to see these as isolated incidents, but I call it a Muslim intifada.
I call the perpetrators 'settlers'. Because that is what they are. They do not come to integrate into our societies, they come to integrate our society into their Dar-al-Islam. Therefore, they are settlers.
Much of this street violence I mentioned is directed exclusively against non-Muslims, forcing many native people to leave their neighborhoods, their cities, their countries. Politicians shy away from taking a stand against this creeping sharia. They believe in the equality of all cultures. Moreover, on a mundane level, Muslims are now a swing vote not to be ignored.
Our many problems with Islam cannot be explained by poverty, repression or the European colonial past, as the Left claims. Nor does it have anything to do with Palestinians or American troops in Iraq. The problem is Islam itself. Allow me to give you a brief Islam 101.
The first thing you need to know about Islam is the importance of the book of the Quran. The Quran is Allah's personal word, revealed by an angel to Mohammed, the prophet. This is where the trouble starts. Every word in the Quran is Allah's word and therefore not open to discussion or interpretation. It is valid for every Muslim and for all times. Therefore, there is no such a thing as moderate Islam.
Sure, there are a lot of moderate Muslims. But a moderate Islam is non-existent. The Quran calls for hatred, violence, submission, murder, and terrorism. The Quran calls for Muslims to kill non-Muslims, to terrorize non-Muslims and to fulfil their duty to wage war: violent jihad. Jihad is a duty for every Muslim, Islam is to rule the world - by the sword. The Quran is clearly anti-Semitic, describing Jews as monkeys and pigs.
The second thing you need to know is the importance of Mohammed the prophet. His behaviour is an example to all Muslims and cannot be criticized. Now, if Mohammed had been a man of peace, let us say like Ghandi and Mother Theresa wrapped in one, there would be no problem. But Mohammed was a warlord, a mass murderer, a pedophile, and had several marriages - at the same time. Islamic tradition tells us how he fought in battles, how he had his enemies murdered and even had prisoners of war executed. Mohammed himself slaughtered the Jewish tribe of Banu Qurayza. He advised on matters of slavery, but never advised to liberate slaves. Islam has no other morality than the advancement of Islam. If it is good for Islam, it is good. If it is bad for Islam, it is bad. There is no gray area or other side.
Quran as Allah's own word and Mohammed as the perfect man are the two most important facets of Islam.
Let no one fool you about Islam being a religion. Sure, it has a god, and a here-after, and 72 virgins. But in its essence Islam is a political ideology. It is a system that lays down detailed rules for society and the life of every person. Islam wants to dictate every aspect of life. Islam means 'submission'. Islam is not compatible with freedom and democracy, because what it strives for is sharia. If you want to compare Islam to anything, compare it to communism or national-socialism, these are all totalitarian ideologies.
This is what you need to know about Islam, in order to understand what is going on in Europe. For millions of Muslims the Quran and the life of Mohammed are not 14 centuries old, but are an everyday reality, an ideal, that guide every aspect of their lives. Now you know why Winston Churchill called Islam 'the most retrograde force in the world', and why he compared Mein Kampf to the Quran. Which brings me to my movie, Fitna.
I am a lawmaker, and not a movie maker. But I felt I had the moral duty to educate about Islam. The duty to make clear that the Quran stands at the heart of what some people call terrorism but is in reality jihad. I wanted to show that the problems of Islam are at the core of Islam, and do not belong to its fringes.
Now, from the day the plan for my movie was made public, it caused quite a stir, in the Netherlands and throughout Europe. First, there was a political storm, with government leaders, across the continent in sheer panic. The Netherlands was put under a heightened terror alert, because of possible attacks or a revolt by our Muslim population. The Dutch branch of the Islamic organisation Hizb ut-Tahrir declared that the Netherlands was due for an attack. Internationally, there was a series of incidents. The Taliban threatened to organize additional attacks against Dutch troops in Afghanistan, and a website linked to Al Qaeda published the message that I ought to be killed, while various muftis in the Middle East stated that I would be responsible for all the bloodshed after the screening of the movie.
In Afghanistan and Pakistan the Dutch flag was burned on several occasions. Dolls representing me were also burned. The Indonesian President announced that I will never be admitted into Indonesia again, while the UN Secretary General and the European Union issued cowardly statements in the same vein as those made by the Dutch Government. I could go on and on. It was an absolute disgrace, a sell-out. A plethora of legal troubles also followed, and have not ended yet. Currently the state of Jordan is litigating against me. Only last week there were renewed security agency reports about a heightened terror alert for the Netherlands because of Fitna.
Now, I would like to say a few things about Israel. Because, very soon, we will get together in its capital.
The best way for a politician in Europe to lose votes is to say something positive about Israel. The public has wholeheartedly accepted the Palestinian narrative, and sees Israel as the aggressor. I, however, will continue to speak up for Israel. I see defending Israel as a matter of principle.
I have lived in this country and visited it dozens of times. I support Israel. First, because it is the Jewish homeland after two thousand years of exile up to and including Auschwitz. Second because it is a democracy, and third because Israel is our first line of defense. Samuel Huntington writes it so aptly: 'Islam has bloody borders'. Israel is located precisely on that border. This tiny country is situated on the fault line of jihad, frustrating Islam's territorial advance. Israel is facing the front lines of jihad, like Kashmir, Kosovo, the Philippines, Southern Thailand, Darfur in Sudan, Lebanon, and Aceh in Indonesia.
Israel is simply in the way. The same way West-Berlin was during the Cold War. The war against Israel is not a war against Israel. It is a war against the West. It is jihad. Israel is simply receiving the blows that are meant for all of us. If there would have been no Israel, Islamic imperialism would have found other venues to release its energy and its desire for conquest. Thanks to Israeli parents who send their children to the army and lie awake at night, parents in Europe and America can sleep well and dream, unaware of the dangers looming.
Many in Europe argue in favor of abandoning Israel in order to address the grievances of our Muslim minorities. But if Israel were, God forbid, to go down, it would not bring any solace to the West.
It would not mean our Muslim minorities would all of a sudden change their behavior, and accept our values.
On the contrary, the end of Israel would give enormous encouragement to the forces of Islam. They would, and rightly so, see the demise of Israel as proof that the West is weak, and doomed. The end of Israel would not mean the end of our problems with Islam, but only the beginning. It would mean the start of the final battle for world domination. If they can get Israel, they can get everything. Therefore, it is not that the West has a stake in Israel. It is Israel.
It is very difficult to be an optimist in the face of the growing Islamization of Europe. All the tides are against us. On all fronts we are losing. Demographically the momentum is with Islam. Muslim immigration is even a source of pride within ruling liberal parties. Academia, the arts, the media, trade unions, the churches, the business world, the entire political establishment have all converted to the suicidal theory of multiculturalism.
So-called journalists volunteer to label any and all critics of Islamization as a 'right-wing extremists' or 'racists'. The entire establishment has sided with our enemy. Leftists, liberals and Christian-Democrats are now all in bed with Islam. This is the most painful thing to see: the betrayal by our elites. At this moment in Europe's history, our elites are supposed to lead us. To stand up for centuries of civilization. To defend our heritage. To honour our eternal Judeo-Christian values that made Europe what it is today. But there are very few signs of hope to be seen at the governmental level.
Sarkozy, Merkel, Brown, Berlusconi; in private, they probably know how grave the situation is. But when the little red light goes on, they stare into the camera and tell us that Islam is a religion of peace, and we should all try to get along nicely and sing Kumbaya. They willingly participate in, what President Reagan so aptly called: 'the betrayal of our past, the squandering of our freedom.' If there is hope in Europe, it comes from the people, not from the elites. Change can only come from a grass-roots level. It has to come from the citizens themselves. Yet these patriots will have to take on the entire political, legal and media establishment.
Over the past years there have been some small, but encouraging, signs of a rebirth of the original European spirit. Maybe the elites turn their backs on freedom, the public does not.
In my country, the Netherlands, 60 percent of the population now sees the mass immigration of Muslims as the number one policy mistake since World War II. And another 60 percent sees Islam as the biggest threat to our national identity. I don't think the public opinion in Holland is very different from other European countries. Patriotic parties that oppose jihad are growing, against all odds. My own party debuted two years ago, with five percent of the vote. Now it stands at ten percent in the polls. The same is true of all similarly-minded parties in Europe. They are fighting the liberal establishment, and are gaining footholds on the political arena, one voter at the time. Now, for the first time, these patriotic parties will come together and exchange experiences. It may be the start of something big. Something that might change the map of Europe
for decades to come. It might also be Europe's last chance.
This December a conference will take place in Jerusalem. Thanks to Professor Aryeh Eldad, a member of Knesset, we will be able to watch Fitna in the Knesset building and discuss the jihad. We are organizing this event in Israel to emphasize the fact that we are all in the same boat together, and that Israel is part of our common heritage. Those attending will be a select audience. No racist organizations will be allowed.
And we will only admit parties that are solidly democratic. This conference will be the start of an Alliance of European patriots. This Alliance will serve as the backbone for all organizations and political parties that oppose jihad and Islamization. For this Alliance I seek your support. This endeavor may be crucial to America and to the West.
America may hold fast to the dream that, thanks to its location, it is safe from jihad and shaira. But seven years ago to the day, there was still smoke rising from ground zero, following the attacks that forever shattered that dream. Yet there is an even greater danger than terrorist attacks, the scenario of
America as the last man standing. The lights may go out in Europe faster than you can imagine. An Islamic Europe means a Europe without freedom and democracy, an economic wasteland, an intellectual nightmare, and a loss of military might for America - as its allies will turn into enemies, enemies with atomic bombs. With an Islamic Europe, it would be up to America alone to preserve the heritage of Rome, Athens and Jerusalem.
Dear friends, liberty is the most precious of gifts. My generation never had to fight for this freedom, it was offered to us on a silver platter, by people who fought for it with their lives. All throughout Europe American cemeteries remind us of the young boys who never made it home, and whose memory we cherish. My generation does not own this freedom; we are merely its custodians. We can only hand over this hard won liberty to Europe's children in the same state in which it was offered to us. We cannot strike a deal with mullahs and imams. Future generations would never forgive us. We cannot squander our liberties. We
simply do not have the right to do so. This is not the first time our civilization is under threat. We have seen dangers before. We have been betrayed by our elites before. They have sided with our enemies before.
And yet, then, freedom prevailed. These are not times in which to take lessons from appeasement, capitulation, giving away, giving up or giving in. These are not times in which to draw lessons from Mr. Chamberlain.
These are times calling us to draw lessons from Mr. Churchill and the words he spoke in 1942: 'Never give in, never, never, never, never, in nothing great or small, large or petty, never give in except to convictions of honour and good sense. Never yield to force; never yield to the apparently overwhelming might of the enemy'." [source - speech by Geert Wilders, chairman of Party for Freedom, in the Netherlands]
ISLAM DOES NOT WANT TO ACCEPT RESPONSIBILITY FOR ITS WRONGS:
Before looking at the facts including who was responsible for the Crusades, First a definition of terms to assist the understanding of all.
Cause = Something that brings about an effect or result [source - Webster New Collegiate Dictionary].
Effect = 1. To cause to come into being, 2. To bring about often by surmounting obstacles: accomplish, b. to put into effect. [source - Webster New Collegiate Dictionary].
Result = 1. Something that results as a consequence, issue, or conclusion, [from a cause or action] [source - Webster New Collegiate Dictionary].
Therefor a cause is something that gives rise to effects or results as a consequence. For example, if you light the fuse leading to sticks of dynamite the effect or consequence will be an explosion. How big or destructive the explosion depends on the placement of the dynamite. In an open field, the effect or consequences will be minimal, but in a crowded building the, the effect or consequences could be very significant.
Now this simple principle of cause and effect - the consequences- is something Islam has never been able to understand since the days of Muhammad (pbuh). They have always assumed they can take actions against others, the cause, and that the effects or consequences should be trivial. Of course throughout history this has NOT proved to be the case.
So what does Islam do? They try and blame others for the effects or consequences of their actions since they do NOT want to assume responsibility for them. But he/she who causes something, i.e., lights the fuse is totally responsible for all the effects and/or consequences of his/her actions.
They do not understand they are responsible for what they cause, the effect or results, the consequences. We will now look at an early example in history on this.
RESPONSIBLE FOR CONSEQUENCES OF MELICIOUSLY DESTROYING A CHURCH - THE CRUSADES:
Most of Islam blames the apostate (counterfeit) Christians for the Crusades, but in reality Islam caused the Crusades which were the effect or result or consequences of a malicious wrong act by Fatimid Caliph al-Hakim bi-Amr Allah. How so? Well simple, in 1009 this Caliph sacked the pilgrimage hospice in Jerusalem and destroyed the Church of the Holy Sepulchre. It was later rebuilt by the Byzantine emperor, but this event was remembered in Europe and was the spark or cause for the crusades.
Now let's look at what an encyclopedia says, <<<" This background in the Christian West must be matched with that in the Muslim East. Muslim presence in the Holy Land goes back to the initial Arab conquest of Palestine [[They stole land that did not belong to them from the Hebrews and others.]]in the 7th century. This did not interfere much with pilgrimage to Christian holy sites or the security of monasteries and Christian communities in the Holy Land of Christendom, and western Europeans were not much concerned with the loss of far-away Jerusalem when, in the ensuing decades and centuries, they were themselves faced with invasions by Muslims and other hostile non-Christians such as the Vikings and Magyars. However, the Muslim armies' successes were putting strong pressure on the Eastern Orthodox Byzantine Empire.
A turning point in western attitudes towards the east came in the year 1009, when the Fatimid caliph of Cairo, al-Hakim bi-Amr Allah, had the Church of the Holy Sepulchre in Jerusalem destroyed. His successor permitted the Byzantine Empire to rebuild it under stringent circumstances, and pilgrimage was again permitted, but many stories began to be circulated in the West about the cruelty of Muslims toward Christian pilgrims; these stories then played an important role in the development of the crusades later in the century.
The immediate cause of the First Crusade was Alexius I's appeal to Pope Urban II for mercenaries to help him resist Muslim advances into territory of the Byzantine Empire. In 1071, at the Battle of Manzikert, the Byzantine Empire had been defeated, and this defeat led to the loss of all but the coastlands of Asia Minor (modern Turkey)[[Another land theft.]]. Although the East-West Schism was brewing between the Catholic Western church and the Greek Orthodox Eastern church, Alexius I expected some help from a fellow Christian. However, the response was much larger, and less helpful, than Alexius I desired, as the Pope called for a large invasion force to not merely defend the Byzantine Empire but also retake Jerusalem.
When the First Crusade was preached in 1095, the Christian princes of northern Iberia had been fighting their way out of the mountains of Galicia and Asturias, the Basque Country and Navarre, with increasing success, for about a hundred years. The fall of Moorish Toledo to the Kingdom of León in 1085 was a major victory, but the turning points of the Reconquista still lay in the future. The disunity of the Muslim emirs was an essential factor, and the Christians, whose wives remained safely behind, were hard to beat: they knew nothing except fighting, they had no gardens or libraries to defend, and they worked their way forward through alien territory populated by infidels, where the Christian fighters felt they could afford to wreak havoc. All these factors were soon to be replayed in the fighting grounds of the East. Spanish historians have traditionally seen the Reconquista [[Retaking of lands that belonged to them.]] as the molding force in the Castilian character, with its sense that the highest good was to die fighting for the Christian cause of one's country.
While the Reconquista was the most prominent example of Christian war against Muslim conquests, it is not the only such example. The Norman adventurer Robert Guiscard had conquered the "toe of Italy," Calabria, in 1057 and was holding what had traditionally been Byzantine territory against the Muslims of Sicily. The maritime states of Pisa, Genoa and Catalonia were all actively fighting Islamic strongholds in Majorca and Sardinia, freeing the coasts of Italy and Catalonia from Muslim raids. Much earlier, of course, the Christian homelands of Syria, Lebanon, Palestine, Egypt, and so on had been conquered by Muslim armies [[More land grabs by Islam that should be returned]]. This long history of losing territories to a religious enemy, as well as a powerful pincer movement on all of Western Europe, created a powerful motive to respond to Byzantine emperor Alexius I's call for holy war to defend Christendom, and to recapture the lost lands, starting at the most important one of all, Jerusalem itself.">> [source - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia]
So as can readily be seen, the actual cause of the Crusades was the land grabbing [[Stealing.]] by Islam from both the Hebrews and the apostate (counterfeit) Christians, and the final straw was the malicious sacking of the pilgrimage hospice in Jerusalem and the destruction of the Church of the Holy Sepulchre.
Interesting side note, the Hebrews when they retook some of their lands, the whole of Palestine really rightly being theirs, permitted the Al-Aqsa Mosque to remain on their former temple site showing a compassion very different than that exhibited by the land grabbing [[Stealing.]] members of Islam such as Fatimid Caliph al-Hakim bi-Amr Allah. Of course, as we all know, the land grabbers [[Stealers.]] hated the Hebrews for rightly wanting their land back that had been stolen from them centuries earlier by Islam. But of course they do NOT LIKE the effect or consequence of having to pay for their wrong act, the cause, land grabbing of others land, most notably that of the Hebrews.
THE ATTROCITY OF 9/11 SHOWS THEY DO NOT WANT TO ASSUME RESPONSIBILITIES, THE CONSEQUENCES, FOR THEIR ACT, THE CAUSE:
Let's first look at the cause, a lighting of the proverbial fuse so to speak. <<" The September 11, 2001 attacks (often referred to as 9/11) consisted of a series of coordinated terrorist attacks upon the United States, predominantly targeting civilians, carried out on Tuesday, September 11, 2001.
That morning, 19 men affiliated with al-Qaeda[1] hijacked four commercial passenger jet airliners. Each team of hijackers included a trained pilot. Two planes crashed into the Twin Towers of the World Trade Center in New York City, one plane into each tower. Both towers collapsed within two hours. The pilot of the third team crashed a plane into the Pentagon in Arlington County, Virginia. Passengers and members of the flight crew on the fourth hijacked aircraft attempted to retake control of their plane from the hijackers; that plane crashed into a field in rural Somerset County, Pennsylvania. 2,976 people died in these attacks.
The attacks began with the hijacking of four commercial airliners departing from East Coast airports, fueled for flights to California. With jet fuel capacities of nearly 24,000 U.S. gallons (91,000 liters) or 144,000 pounds (65,455 kilograms),[2] each aircraft effectively became an incendiary guided missile (the same order applies for take-off, for hijacking, and for subsequent crash):
* American Airlines Flight 11 crashed into the north side of the North Tower of the World Trade Center (WTC) at 8:46:30 a.m. local time (which was Eastern Daylight Time, or 12:46:30 UTC).
* United Airlines Flight 175 crashed into the South Tower at 9:02:59 a.m. local time (13:02:59 UTC), an event covered live by television broadcasters from around the world who had their cameras trained on the buildings after the earlier crash.
* American Airlines Flight 77 crashed into the Pentagon at 9:37:46 a.m. local time (13:37:46 UTC).
* United Airlines Flight 93 crashed in a field in southwest Pennsylvania just outside of Shanksville, about 150 miles (240 km) northwest of Washington, D.C., at 10:03:11 a.m. local time (14:03:11 UTC), with parts and debris found up to eight miles away. The crash in Pennsylvania is believed to have resulted from the hijackers either deliberately crashing the aircraft or losing control of it as they fought with the passengers.
[source - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia]
But as usual, much of Islam did NOT want to accept the responsibility for the effect or consequence. In fact, many Muslims came up with absurd conspiracy theories of one kind or another and tried to pin the blame for the cause on the Hebrews, how absurd, which of course amounts to untruth and false accusation. Many Muslims always try to pin the blame on others for what other Muslims cause, but not all. One group of honest Muslims admitted that evil Muslims were the cause and issued an apology, <<"We are so Sorry for 9-11, By Kamal Nawash in 2004, This September 11 marks the third unforgettable anniversary of the worst mass murder in American history.
After September 11, many in the Muslim world chose denial and hallucination rather than face up to the sad fact that Muslims perpetrated the 9-11 terrorist acts and that we have an enormous problem with extremism and support for terrorism. Many Muslims, including religious leaders, and ?intellectuals? blamed 9-11 on a Jewish conspiracy and went as far as fabricating a tale that 4000 Jews did not show up for work in the World Trade Center on 9-11. Yet others blamed 9-11 on an American right wing conspiracy or the U.S. Government which allegedly wanted an excuse to invade Iraq and ?steal? Iraqi oil.
After numerous admissions of guilt by Bin Laden and numerous corroborating admissions by captured top level Al-Qaida operatives, we wonder, does the Muslim leadership have the dignity and courage to apologize for 9-11? If not 9-11, will we apologize for the murder of school children in Russia? If not Russia, will we apologize for the train bombings in Madrid, Spain? If not Spain, will we apologize for suicide bombings in buses, restaurants and other public places? If not suicide bombings, will we apologize for the barbaric beheadings of human beings? If not beheadings, will we apologize for the rape and murder of thousands of innocent people in Darfour? If not Darfour, will we apologize for the blowing up of two Russian planes by Muslim women? What will we apologize for? What will it take for Muslims to realize that those who commit mass murder in the name of Islam are not just a few fringe elements? What will it take for Muslims to realize that we are facing a crisis that is more deadly than the Aids epidemic? What will it take for Muslims to realize that there is a large evil movement that is turning what was a peaceful religion into a cult?
[b]Will Muslims wake up before it is too late? Or will we continue blaming the Jews and an imaginary Jewish conspiracy? The blaming of all Muslim problems on Jews is a cancer that is destroying Muslim society from within and it must stop.
Muslims must look inward and put a stop to many of our religious leaders who spend most of their sermons teaching hatred, intolerance and violent jihad. We should not be afraid to admit that as Muslims we have a problem with violent extremism. We should not be afraid to admit that so many of our religious leaders belong behind bars and not behind a pulpit. Only moderate Muslims can challenge and defeat extremist Muslims. We can no longer afford to be silent. If we remain silent to the extremism within our community then we should not expect anyone to listen to us when we complain of stereotyping and discrimination by non-Muslims; we should not be surprised when the world treats all of us as terrorists; we should not be surprised when we are profiled at airports. Simply put, not only do Muslims need to join the war against terror, we need to take the lead in this war.
As to apologizing, we will no longer wait for our religious leaders and ?intellectuals? to do the right thing. Instead, we will start by apologizing for 9-11. We are so sorry that 3000 people were murdered in our name. We will never forget the sight of people jumping from two of the highest buildings in the world hoping against hope that if they moved their arms fast enough that they may fly and survive a certain death from burning. We are sorry for blaming 9-11 on a Jewish or right wing conspiracy. We are so sorry for the murder of more than three hundred school children and adults in Russia. We are so sorry for the murder of train passengers in Spain. We are so sorry for all the victims of suicide bombings. We are so sorry for the beheadings, abductions, rapes, violent Jihad and all the atrocities committed by Muslims around the world. We are so sorry for a religious education that raised killers rather than train people to do good in the world. We are sorry that we did not take the time to teach our children tolerance and respect for other people. We are so sorry for not rising up against the dictators who have ruled the Muslim world for decades. We are so sorry for allowing corruption to spread so fast and so deep in the Muslim world that many of our youth lost hope. We are so sorry for allowing our religious leaders to relegate women to the status of forth class citizens at best and sub-humans at worse.
We are so sorry."[source - Free Muslim Coalition, http://www.freemuslims.org/news/article.php?article=148] >>.
Truly says it all.
However, when the United States went after the terrorist, most of whom were hiding in Afghanistan, the government through their lot in with the evil group that caused the atrocious outrageous attack without any provocation. That act made them accessories after-the-fact and co-conspirators; therefore the United States along with many other governments had every right to go after Afghanistan which had by any definition become an outlaw state. They defeated the wicked regime, and now are attempting to set-up a democratic government there. This was the FIRST effect or consequence of the wicked cause or proverbial fuse, but it was NOT to be the last.
At about this same time, the government of Iraq, who had previously attacked their neighbors and was defeated in a war known as 'Desert Storm' reneged on letting inspectors continue to look for banned chemical, biological, and other weapons of mass destruction which was quite a reasonable thing given their earlier poison gassing of thousands of Kurds. This was the most inopportune time for their leader to take such a stance as the United States was in no mood, due to 9/11, to play such games, and had also received intelligence reports of questionable reliability that they were once more into such weapons of terror. Very reasonable to believe given their past actions. So the next effect and/or consequence of the proverbial fuse lit by 9/11 was an invasion of this rogue state by the United States and allies. It is to be noted, this would have been TOTALLY unnecessary if Islam collectively had stepped up to the plate and brought this rogue state in line as it should have, but as we all know, they failed to assume their responsibility to keep their 'brother' in line.
This failure by Islam forced the United States to play global policeman. Unfortunately when any nation and/or group of nations is forced in to the position of playing world policeman they are put into a position of darn if you do, darn if you do not; a real no win position. For their effort, Islam calls whatever they do a provocation; yet Islam fails to assume its own responsibility to do anything about the problems in its own backyard, but wants others to handle the thankless task. Why? They went others to spend their money to handle things they should handle, and so they have a "fall guy" to blame or point fingers at for anything that does not go to their liking and so they can falsely accuse the one playing world policeman at the moment.
Having to assume the unwelcome role of world policeman in this incident put the United States is a darn if you do, darn if you don't position, and of course false charges were hurled at them such as the following:
[1] False charge - supplying Saddam with chemical weapons - Which never occurred, but blame was put on the US. The truth is that Saddam Hussein procured the ingredients clandestinely and likewise procured the equipment necessary clandestinely also, and when Europe and the US learned of it they took action against the suppliers, most of which had been duped without knowledge by the Muslim Saddam Hussein. As can be seen, Islam called this a provocation by the US and others when in reality it was a provocation by one of their own which they failed to take action against, yet some of Islam use this as justification to attack others, absolutely absurd!
Even more absurd is that all the nations that are predominately Islamic full well knew that Saddam Hussein had chemical weapons and was using them on Muslim Kurds and sat inactive like three blind monkeys, know no evil, see no evil, hear no evil. To wit, they took no action when they should have as it was in their court, but wanted others to play world cop so they incurred no expense and so they had someone to blame for anything they did not like. How absurd!
[2] Blame of others for taking action due to their failure to do so - Iraqi Sanctions. Europe and the US took up the role of world policeman, since Islam had failed to accept their responsibility and step up to the plate, and imposed sanctions do to Islam's failure to accept its responsibility and put an end to wrong doing by Saddam Hussein. What was Islam's response, they blamed those who stepped up to the plate due to Islam's failure to assume its responsibility; SOP for most Islamic nations. They even had the nerve to call sanctions a provocation so once more darn if you do, darn if you do not.
[3] Blame for assisting a friend trying to modernize his country - Shah of Iran. Yes, the Us and Europe tried to assist the Shaw of Iran, and why not? He was trying to modernize his nation and bestow greater freedom on its citizens, but their efforts failed and a radical regime came into power that stopped the modernization process and removed almost all freedoms and any concept of real justice. Let's look at an actual case taken from the Internet,
Masjed Soleymaani Hastam -
When I came out of prison I burned the Koran! The hell with their hate religion!"
These are the words of a young girl who called from Iran last night and talked on the air with NITV Satellite TV station located in Los Angeles.
"They killed my friend by inserting a baton into the body until it had reached the liver. God is my witness, these are not some tales, these are the realities of our lives in Iran about what they are doing to us! They won't even let us breathe here. The way they mistreatment us, has caused us to even hate ourselves. Although I was an "A" student, I intentionally failed my exam in retribution-law class of mine in the university because I couldn't agree with it. They whipped us if we didn't do the Islamic praying. They wanted me to respect their flag and I didn't want to because it was Arabic. I told them I'll respect the flag if they would put the word "Khoda" (god's name in Persian) on the flag instead of the "Allah" (the Arabic version of god's name). Thus, they lashed me over 70 times. You won't believe what this regime does to us. I was studying to be a judge but they ruined my life just because I held a flag with a "lion and sun" (Iranian ancient and historical flag) in my hand. After all that torturing and flogging, when they finally released me from prison, I burned the Koran. Although I love to have a child, I am not going to have one because I don't want my baby to be dictated their religion."
Some say, Iranians outside Iran are bunch of cowards and heartless who have their tails between their legs when it comes to defend and echo the voices of their compatriots inside Iran. Others say Iranians outside Iran have become heartless mechanical robots since they been neutered (aghim shodeh) by the regime?s supporters and cohorts outside Iran.
But I don't believe that. I believe most my compatriots are unaware of what really is going on in that country and more and more are becoming aware and active. I know every time more of my compatriots hear the outcries of Iran's sons and daughters within Iran such as this, it further awakens them and their conscience. I know soon my compatriots will rise in an unprecedented unity to liberate their motherland, free 70 million Iranian hostages and crush the tyrants and the anti-Iranian Islamic Regime.
If you have problems hearing the audio via your email browser, click on Masjed Soleymaani Hastam
sosiran97.home.comcast.ne...Hastam.mp3
Speaks for itself with respect lack of freedom.
THE ISRAEL-LEBONESE UNFORTUNATE SITUATION - THE CAUSE:
FIRST, The CAUSE or proverbial fuse was lit by the criminal organization of Hezbollah, without provocation, they committed an attack on Israel. The fact has been clearly shown in the world news as follows, <<"
Rice briefed reporters, saying she told the conference: "The fields of the Middle East are littered with broken cease-fires. ... And every time there is a broken cease-fire, people die, there is destruction and there is misery."
She added that Lebanese Prime Minister Fuad Saniora issued an impassioned appeal for peace, asking if the Lebanese people were "children of a lesser God."
At the conference, Saniora had difficultly containing his disappointment, saying the conference made "some progress" but pleading with world leaders to keep working toward a cease-fire.
Saniora said the violence has brought his country, still rebuilding from its 1975-1990 civil war, "to its knees."
The Lebanese leader recognized that Israel's offensive had been sparked by Hezbollah's incursion across the "blue line" - the border recognized by the
United Nations - when it killed eight soldiers and kidnapped two, but added that the military campaign was "disproportionate."[By VICTOR L. SIMPSON, Associated Press Writer on 07/26/2006]>>. Also, the fact that the criminal organization of Hezbollah could bring an end to the mess if they wanted to so is shown in the world news as follows, <<"[07/17/2006] JERUSALEM - Israeli Prime Minister Ehud Olmert said Monday that the fighting in Lebanon would end when two Israeli soldiers were freed, rocket attacks stopped and the Lebanese army deployed along the border. But he appeared to scale back from previous demands for Hezbollah to be dismantled. Delivering an impassioned speech to Israel's parliament after six days of fierce fighting, Olmert said Israel would have no mercy on militants who attacked its cities with rockets. The Western-leaning moderate also appealed to Israel to enter a peace process with all its Arab neighbors - striking a markedly different tone from many previous Lebanese leaders.[source - Associated Press on 07/17/2005]>>.
As usual, members of Islam, Shia, said the following untruth and false accusation, <<"Israeli Soldiers should not have been in Southern Lebanon in the first Place. [and] Hezbollah Could have killed those soldiers, but it has been well reported that Hezbollah has stated that if they caught any soldiers in Lebanon they would use them to bargain for their soldier in Israel. [and] Israel lied with the help of the press stating that they were Kidnapped. [and] Hezbollah is defending is themselves.">>.
Other members of Islam have tried to state that Israel overreacted, but precedence clearly shows that in the case of a kidnapping no reaction is overreacting, and the responsibility for all effects or results, the consequences rest ONLY with the group lighting the proverbial fuse, the cause. Let's look at Genesis 14:8-24, "And there went out the king of Sodom, and the king of Gomorrah, and the king of Admah, and the king of Zeboiim, and the king of Bela (the same is Zoar;) and they joined battle with them in the vale of Siddim; 9 With Chedorlaomer the king of Elam, and with Tidal king of nations, and Amraphel king of Shinar, and Arioch king of Ellasar; four kings with five. 10 And the vale of Siddim was full of slimepits; and the kings of Sodom and Gomorrah fled, and fell there; and they that remained fled to the mountain. 11 And they took all the goods of Sodom and Gomorrah, and all their victuals, and went their way. 12 And they took Lot, Abram's brother's son, who dwelt in Sodom, and his goods, and departed.[[a kidnapping]] 13 ¶ And there came one that had escaped, and told Abram the Hebrew; for he dwelt in the plain of Mamre the Amorite, brother of Eshcol, and brother of Aner: and these were confederate with Abram. 14 [[the recovery]]And when Abram heard that his brother was taken captive, he armed his trained servants, born in his own house, three hundred and eighteen, and pursued them unto Dan. 15 And he divided himself against them, he and his servants, by night, and smote them, and pursued them unto Hobah, which is on the left hand of Damascus. 16 And he brought back all the goods, and also brought again his brother Lot, and his goods, and the women also, and the people.[[he did what was necessary same as Israel is now doing.]] 17 ¶ And the king of Sodom went out to meet him after his return from the slaughter of Chedorlaomer, and of the kings that were with him, at the valley of Shaveh, which is the king's dale. 18 And Melchizedek king of Salem brought forth bread and wine: and he was the priest of the most high God. 19 And he blessed him, and said, Blessed be Abram of the most high God, possessor of heaven and earth: 20 And blessed be the most high God, which hath delivered thine enemies into thy hand. And he gave him tithes of all. 21 ¶ And the king of Sodom said unto Abram, Give me the persons, and take the goods to thyself. 22 And Abram said to the king of Sodom, I have lift up mine hand unto the LORD, the most high God, the possessor of heaven and earth, 23 That I will not take from a thread even to a shoelatchet, and that I will not take any thing that is thine, lest thou shouldest say, I have made Abram rich: 24 Save only that which the young men have eaten, and the portion of the men which went with me, Aner, Eshcol, and Mamre; let them take their portion.(Authorized King James Bible; AV).
Let's face it, the criminal organization of Hezbollah and those giving them sanctuary, the Lebanese government while crying with crocodile tears to the United Nations and anyone else who will listen to them know exactly what they can do to have a cease-fire, return the kidnapped victims. In lieu of that, there should be no cease-fire and the criminal organization of Hezbollah and the Lebanese government are responsible for all results, the effects, the consequences of the evil act of the criminal organization of Hezbollah.
CONCLUSION:
[1] It is imperative all wake up to reality that Islam is NOT a religion, but as one poster on the Internet, Civilus Defendus (his pseudonym) said, and which was part of the introduction:
<<<"Please, let's stop calling Islam a religion... it its a totalitarian, political ideology draped in religious garb, whose goal is world domination.
There are the minions (peaceful, ignorant, moderate?), the religious 'leaders' (pious, moderate, radical, leaders or underlings or others), stealth jihadists/jihadis, violent jihadis, and governments (who may promote, accommodate or fear jihadis).
This is a world-wide cancer. To excise the cancer, some nearby flesh may be damaged or destroyed. Either that or we build a big wall with the jihadis on one side and everyone else on the other. We can still trade on a heavily regulated basis, but little else.
A whole lotta history and economic unrest relates to Islam. Western leaders are willfully blind or frozen with fear. Speak to them, let them know you want the problem solved before D.C. or New York looks like Mumbai!
Is this India's 9-11? The World's 9-11? If one thinks Islam to be first a political movement and only second a religion, then could mosques be shut down as centers of organization for the enemy or a segment of the enemy? Militaries, state departments, homeland security, immigration officials, tourism markets all need a new mindset. This CANNOT continue to happen. We cannot continue to avoid seeing what is going on, a concerted effort to bring down sovereign states and economies around the world.
But how do we respond? Does the world have the vocabulary, hardware and human resources to respond? What kind of Crucible are we now in?
Posted by: Civilus Defendus at http://www.jihadwatch.org/archives/023662.php on November 26, 2008 6:56 PM
Attempt by members of Islam to blame others for their evil acts." [source - Civilus Defendus at http://www.jihadwatch.org/archives/023662.php on November 26, 2008 6:56 PM]>>>.
[2] Some are just fooling themselves, but reality is it is not what either the Bible or the Bible knockoff the Qur'an actually say, but how religious leaders be they priest and/or imams or muftis or what ever teach the people is the interpretation of what is written either in the Bible or the bible knockoff the Qur'an that matters and governs actions. It matters not what the Bible and/or the Bible knockoff really say. People go by what they are taught by their religious leaders. Take the genocide committed by the Roman Catholic Church at the direction of their supreme religious leader, the pope, what mattered was not that the Bible clearly said at Exodus 20:13, "Thou shalt not kill." (Authorized King James Bible; AV), but what their religious leaders told them. Therefore, it is the religion at fault, irregardless of what their particular holy book, be it the Bible or the Bible knockoff the Qur'an may say. Neither is so called Christianity or in Islam are most individuals actions really governed in any way by what their particular holy book really says, but they are governed by the interpretation of their religious leaders. Thus, knowing this reality, one would be either just plain stupid and/or dumb to even bother looking at a particular religion's holy book and expect the members would conform to it. Take the Rig Vede and find me for example a Hindu actually conforming to it instead of the interpretation given to it by his religious leaders, like looking for a needle in the haystack per K.S. Lal, India's greatest historian.
Most so called Christians for example do NOT even really know what the Bible says, and should read a book called, "What Does The Bible Really Teach?" by the Watch Tower Bible and Tract Society of Pennsylvania.
[3] It is high time that all wake up to the dangers of Islam and their evil goal of world denomination, and especially so with respect the latest wake-up call provided by the Islamic attack on India.
And, I challenge anyone to show that my facts are in error.
Now to know the truth, go to:
1) http://religioustruths.yuku.com/
2) http://www.network54.com/Forum/403209/
3) http://religioustruths.lefora.com/
TRYING TO KEEP PEOPLE FROM LEARNING THE TRUTH IS JUST PLAIN WICKED AND EVIL, may Almighty God (YHWH) punish him.
If you wish more information and/or wish to ask a question or what ever, contact me by leaving me a message on the CONTACT thread at http://religioustruths.yuku.com/topic/58/CONTACTS-A-place-to-leave-comments-for-me
Your Friend in Christ Iris89
Francis David said it long ago, "Neither the sword of popes...nor the image of death will halt the march of truth. "Francis David, 1579, written on the wall of his prison cell." Read the book, "What Does The Bible Really Teach" and the Bible today!
-
Blood, Blood, and More Blood, the Story of Islam:
INTRODUCTION:
Islam has spilled blood since its foundation in the Seventh Century. Let's look at its very beginnings, a raid on a camel caravan with spilling of blood.
<<<" Raid on B. Qudah at Dhat al-Salasil by Amr b. al-As - September, 629CE
Having suffered a terrible defeat in the hands of B. Qudah at Dhat Atlah, coupled with the ignoble retreat of the Muslim army from Mu'tah, Muhammad's prestige was greatly affected. It is said that he also received intelligence that a number of tribes, including B. Qudah were now preparing to attack Medina. To salvage his reputation he now empowered Amr b. al-As, the new convert of Islam, to push for a decisive raid on the stubborn B. Qudah tribe. Amr b. al-As was very furious that some of these tribes had taken the side of the Byzantine party during the Mu'tah battle. It was time to punish them-Muhammad determined.
So with three hundred (300) men and thirty horses, Amr b. al-As set out to decimate the rebellious B. Qudah who were settled at Dhat al-Salasil. It was at a distance of ten days march from Medina. Amr b. al-As' grandmother (i.e., the mother of al-As b. Wail, the father of Amr b. al-As) was a woman from Qudah or Bali tribe and Muhammad sent Amr b. al-As to convert her and her people to Islam by force. When Amr arrived at Dhat al-Salasil he found that the enemy had heavily outnumbered the Muslims.
Because of the feeble Islamic forces at his disposal Amr b. al-As sought reinforcement from Muhammad. The messenger of Allah quickly sent Abu Bakr b. Quhafa with an additional two hundred (200) men to assist Amr b. al-As. Thus, the total number of men now numbered five hundred (500)." [source - "Islam Under Scrutiny by Ex-Muslims," The Root of Terrorism a la Islamic style Chapter 15, by Abul Kasem ]
So as we can see, Islam started out with the spilling of innocent blood of those running the peaceful caravan of commerce, and it continued that way until the present. Yet members of this sham religion claim it is a religion of peace. This false claim makes one think of what Adolph Hitler said, <<<" 'The broad mass of a nation -..will more easily fall victim to a big lie than to a small one'---Adolf Hitler (1889-1945)">>>.
EARLY BLOOD SPILLING BY ISLAM:
Next, came the <<<"Raid on B. Juhayna at al-Khabat (the expedition of fish) by Abu Ubaydah ibn Jarrah - October, 629CE
In the next month, Muhammad sent Abu Ubaydah b. Jarrah along with three hundred (300) men to attack and punish the tribe of Juhaynah at al-Khabat, on the seacoast, five nights journey from Medina. This was a very difficult expedition and the Muslims suffered from intense hunger-so much so, that they had to divide the dates by number. They even ate the leaves of trees for a month. However, there was no fighting as the enemy had fled when they heard of the arrival of the Muslims.
In the end, the Muslims caught a dead-sea creature (a whale) that came ashore and ate it for half a month (or twenty days, according to Ibn Ishak). This is why this raid is also known as the 'expedition of fish.' They brought some of that stale meat to Muhammad and he ate it too.">>>.
<<<"Sahih Bukhari records that the Muslims ate the mountain like fish for eighteen days. Here is the Hadith:
Volume 3, Book 44, Number 663:
Narrated Jabir bin 'Abdullah:
"Allah's Apostle sent an army towards the east coast and appointed Abu 'Ubaida bin Al-Jarrah as their chief, and the army consisted of three-hundred men including myself. We marched on till we reached a place where our food was about to finish. Abu- 'Ubaida ordered us to collect all the journey food and it was collected. My (our) journey food was dates. Abu 'Ubaida kept on giving us our daily ration in small amounts from it, till it was exhausted. The share of everyone of us used to be one date only." I said, "How could one date benefit you?" Jabir replied, "We came to know its value when even that too finished." Jabir added, "When we reached the sea-shore, we saw a huge fish which was like a small mountain. The army ate from it for eighteen days. Then Abu 'Ubaida ordered that two of its ribs be fixed and they were fixed in the ground. Then he ordered that a she-camel be ridden and it passed under the two ribs (forming an arch) without touching them.">>>.
This practice of spilling blood of the innocents continued right on in early Islam. Here is a short list of some of these blood spilling afairs:
[1] Beheading the leader of B. Jusham at al Ghabah by Abd Allah ibn Hadrad - November, 629CE [still being practiced today by members of Islam.]
[2] Raid on a passing caravan at Batn al-Idam by Abd Allah b. Abi Hadrad - November, 629CE [An example of desert piracy and blood spilling.]
[3] Raid on B. Khudra at Suria by Abu Qatadah - December, 629CE [An example of blood spilling of the innocent.]
[4] The Occupation of Mecca by Muhammad - January, 630CE [Yet another example of blood spilling of the innocent.]
Footnotes, <<<"Hadith from Sahhi Bukhari on Muhammad's exclusive right to shed blood at the holy sanctuary:
Volume 3, Book 34, Number 303:
Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:
Allah's Apostle said, "Allah made Mecca a sanctuary and it was neither permitted for anyone before, nor will it be permitted for anyone after me (to fight in it). And fighting in it was made legal for me for a few hours of a day only. None is allowed to uproot its thorny shrubs or to cut down its trees or to chase its game or to pick up its Luqata (fallen things) except by a person who would announce it publicly." 'Abbas bin 'Abdul-Muttlib requested the Prophet, "Except Al-Idhkhir, for our goldsmiths and for the roofs of our houses." The Prophet said, "Except Al-Idhkhir." 'Ikrima said, "Do you know what is meant by chasing its game? It is to drive it out of the shade and sit in its place." Khalid said, "('Abbas said: Al-Idhkhir) for our goldsmiths and our graves.">>>.
<<<"On the killing of the singing girl, Sunaan Abu Dawud records:
Sunaan Abu Dawud: Book 14, Number 2678:
Narrated Sa'id ibn Yarbu' al-Makhzumi:
The Prophet (peace_be_upon_him) said: on the day of the conquest of Mecca: There are four persons whom I shall not give protection in the sacred and non-sacred territory. He then named them. There were two singing girls of al-Maqis; one of them was killed and the other escaped and embraced Islam.">>>.
<<<"Those killings of the Meccan women smacks in the face of Islam's claim that the religion forbids the killing of women in a war. In fact, we can cite Sahih (authentic) Ahadith to demonstrate that the killings of polytheist women and children and old men are definitely sanctioned by Muhammad. Here are a few samples:
Sahih Muslim: Book 019, Number 4321:
It is reported on the authority of Sa'b b. Jaththama that the Prophet of Allah (may peace be upon him), when asked about the women and children of the polytheists being killed during the night raid, said: They are from them.
Sunaan Abu Dawud: Book 14, Number 2664:
Narrated Samurah ibn Jundub:
The Prophet (peace_be_upon_him) said: Kill the old men who are polytheists, but spare their children." [source - [source - "Islam Under Scrutiny by Ex-Muslims," The Root of Terrorism a la Islamic style Chapter 16, by Abul Kasem, email address on 05/24/2007 = nirribilli@gmail.com ]
[5] The Destruction of al-Uzza at Nakhla by Khalid b. al-Walid - January, 630CE [Yet another example of blood spilling of the innocent.]
[6] The Destruction of Suwa at Ruhat by Amr b. al-As - January, 630CE [Yet another example of blood spilling of the innocent.]
[7] The Destruction of al-Manat at al-Kadid by Sa'd b. Zayd al-Ashhali - January, 630CE [Yet another example of blood spilling of the innocent, one being a poor black lady.]
[8] Plunder of B. Jadhimah at Tihamah by Khalid b. al-Walid - January, 630CE [Yet another example of blood spilling of the innocent.]
footnote, <<<"Here is Sahi Hadith from Sahih Bukhari on the level of atrocity and cruelty perpetrated on B. Jadhimah by the Muslims:
Volume 5, Book 59, Number 628:
Narrated Salim's father:
The Prophet sent Khalid bin Al-Walid to the tribe of Jadhima and Khalid invited them to Islam but they could not express themselves by saying, "Aslamna (i.e. we have embraced Islam)," but they started saying "Saba'na! Saba'na (i.e. we have come out of one religion to another)." Khalid kept on killing (some of) them and taking (some of) them as captives and gave every one of us his Captive. When there came the day then Khalid ordered that each man (i.e. Muslim soldier) should kill his captive, I said, "By Allah, I will not kill my captive, and none of my companions will kill his captive." When we reached the Prophet, we mentioned to him the whole story. On that, the Prophet raised both his hands and said twice, "O Allah! I am free from what Khalid has done.">>>.
[9] Second Raid on B. Hawazin or the Battle of Hunayn by Muhammad - January, 630CE 630CE [Yet another example of blood spilling of the innocent.]
[10] The Destruction of the idol Yaghuth at Dhu al-Kaffyan by Tufayl ibn 'Amr al-Dawsi - January, 630 [Yet another example of blood spilling of the innocent.]
[11] The Siege of Taif by Muhammad - January, 630CE [Yet another example of blood spilling of the innocent.]
Footnote, <<<"Hadith from Sahih Bukhari on the release of the captives of B. Hawazin:
Volume 3, Book 46, Number 716: Narrated Marwan and Al-Miswar bin Makhrama:
When the delegates of the tribe of Hawazin came to the Prophet and they requested him to return their properties and captives. The Prophet stood up and said to them, "I have other people with me in this matter (as you see) and the most beloved statement to me is the true one; you may choose either the properties or the prisoners as I have delayed their distribution." The Prophet had waited for them for more than ten days since his arrival from Ta'if. So, when it became evident to them that the Prophet was not going to return them except one of the two, they said, "We choose our prisoners." The Prophet got up amongst the people and glorified and praised Allah as He deserved and said, "Then after, these brethren of yours have come to us with repentance, and I see it logical to return them the captives. So, whoever amongst you likes to do that as a favor, then he can do it, and whoever of you likes to stick to his share till we recompense him from the very first war booty which Allah will give us, then he can do so (i.e. give up the present captives)." The people unanimously said, "We do that (return the captives) willingly." The Prophet said, "We do not know which of you has agreed to it and which have not, so go back and let your leaders forward us your decision." So, all the people then went back and discussed the matter with their leaders who returned and informed the Prophet that all the people had willingly given their consent to return the captives. This is what has reached us about the captives of Hawazin. Narrated Anas that 'Abbas said to the Prophet, "I paid for my ransom and Aqil's ransom.">>>.
[12] The Raid on B. Tamim by Uyana b. Hisn - July, 630CE [Yet another example of blood spilling of the innocent.]
And the list of early blood lettings of the innocent by Islam could go on for many pages, but it is being stopped here as enough have been listed to establish the fact that early Islam was guilty of much blood letting per the name of this article, "Blood, Blood, and More Blood, the Story of Islam:"
CONTINUED EARLY BLOOD SPILLING BY ISLAM IN THE MIDDLE AGES:
A few salient examples will be given to illustrate how Islam, the sham religion, never stopped its evil and wicked blood spilling hate, greed, and lust for violence during the middle ages:
[1] <<<" Malik Kafur, the general of Alauddin Khalji, gave the Raja of Dwarsamudra a choice between Islam, death or payment of a huge idemnity.25 But under Muhammad bin Tughlaq there is greater insistence on the vanquished Hindu princes to embrace Islam. The most glaring example of this is that during the Warangal campaign all the eleven sons of the Raja of Kampila were made Muslims. Muhammad bin Tughlaq converted many people in this fashion. When Firoz Tughlaq invaded Jajnagar (Orissa), he captured the son of the Rai of Sikhar, converted him to Islam, and gave him the name of Shakr Khan.
The process of enslavement during war went on under the Khaljis and the Tughlaqs. Alauddin had 50,000 slaves37 some of whom were mere boys,38 and surely many captured during war. Firoz Tughlaq had issued an order that whichever places were sacked, in them the captives should be sorted out and the best ones (fit for service with the Sultan) should be forwarded to the court.39 Soon he was enabled to collect 180,000 slaves.40 Ziyauddin Barani's description of the Slave Market in Delhi (such markets were there in other places also) during the reign of Alauddin Khalji, shows that fresh batches of slaves were constantly replenishing them.41>
[ Indian Muslims:Who Are They-K.S. Lal Chapter 3-Proselytization in Provincial-Muslim Kingdoms -http://www.voiceofdharma.org/books/imwat/ch3.htm]>>>.
[2] <<<" Starting with Al-Bilãdhurî who wrote in Arabic in the second half of the ninth century, and coming down to Syed Mahmudul Hasan who wrote in English in the fourth decade of the twentieth, we have cited from eighty histories spanning a period of more than twelve hundred years. Our citations mention sixty-one kings, sixty-three military commanders and fourteen sufis who destroyed Hindu temples in one hundred and fifty-four localities, big and small, spread from Khurasan in the West to Tripura in the East, and from Transoxiana in the North to Tamil Nadu in the South, over a period of eleven hundred years. In most cases the destruction of temples was followed by erection of mosques, madrasas and khãnqãhs, etc., on the temple sites and, frequently, with temple materials. Allãh was thanked every time for enabling the iconoclast concerned to render service to the religion of Muhammad by means of this pious performance.
Mahmûd of Ghazni robbed and burnt down 1,000 temples at Mathura, and 10,000 in and around Kanauj. One of his successors, Ibrãhîm, demolished 1,000 temples each in Hindustan (Ganga-Yamuna Doab) and Malwa. Muhammad Ghûrî destroyed another 1,000 at Varanasi. Qutbu'd-Dîn Aibak employed elephants for pulling down 1,000 temples in Delhi. "Alî I 'Ãdil Shãh of Bijapur destroyed 200 to 300 temples in Karnataka. A sufi, Qãyim Shãh, destroyed 12 temples at Tiruchirapalli. Such exact or approximate counts, however, are available only in a few cases. Most of the time we are informed that "many strong temples which would have remained unshaken even by the trumpets blown on the Day of Judgment, were levelled with the ground when swept by the wind of Islãm".>
[HINDU TEMPLES :WHAT HAPPENED TO THEM -Volume II :The Islamic Evidence- SITA RAM GOEL -Section III FROM THE HORSE'S MOUTH-8. Summing up- http://www.voiceofdharma.org/books/htemples2/ch8.htm]>>>.
[3] << <Islamic imperialism knew no code of honor. The only rule of war they observed without fail was to fall down the helpless civil population after a decisive victory had been won on the battlefield. They sacked and burnt down villages and towns after the defenders had died fighting or had fled. The cows, the Brahmins and Buddhist Bhikshus invited their special attention in a mass murder of non-combatants. Their temples and shrines were their special targets in an orgy of pillage and destruction. Those that they did not kill, they captured and sold as slaves. The scene was described by Kanhadde Prabandha (1456 A.D) in the following words: "The conquering army burnt villages, devastated the land, plundered people's wealth, took Brahmins and children and women of all classes captive, flogged with thongs of raw hide, carried a moving prison with it, and converted the prisoners into obsequious Turks." [source: Story of Islamic Imperialism in India - By Sita Ram Goel ASIN 8185990239 p. 41-42-, http://www.hinduwisdom.info/Islamic_Onslaught.htm ]>>>.
[4] <<<" These conquerors justified their deeds by claiming it was their religious duty to smite non-believers. Cloaking themselves in the banner of Islam, they claimed they were fighting for their faith when, in reality, they were indulging in straightforward slaughter and pillage. When these warriors settled in India, they ruled as absolute despots over a cowed Hindu populace. For generations, their descendants took their martial superiority over their subjects for granted. "... And a substantial number of Pakistani Muslims are secretly convinced that they are inherently superior to the Hindus. One irony, of course, is that contrary to their wishful thinking, the vast majority of Muslims in the subcontinent have more Hindu blood in their veins than there is Arab, Afghan, Turkish or Persian blood. Many of the invaders took Hindu wives and concubines." [source: Demons from the past - By Ifran Husain - dailytimes.com.pk- http://www.hinduwisdom.info/index_new.htm ]>>>.
[5] <<<" "From the time Muslims started arriving, around 632 AD, the history of India becomes a long, monotonous series of murders, massacres, spoliation's, and destruction's. It is, as usual, in the name of 'a holy war' of their faith, of their sole God, that the barbarians have destroyed civilizations, wiped out entire races." Mahmoud Ghazni, continues Danielou, "was an early example of Muslim ruthlessness, burning in 1018 of the temples of Mathura, razing Kanauj to the ground and destroying the famous temple of Somnath, sacred to all Hindus. His successors were as ruthless as Ghazni: 103 temples in the holy city of Benaras were razed to the ground, its marvelous temples destroyed, its magnificent palaces wrecked." Indeed, the Muslim policy vis a vis India, concludes Danielou, seems to have been a conscious systematic destruction of everything that was beautiful, holy, refined." [source - Histoire de l' Inde - By Alain Danielou p. 222 or A Brief History of India-, http://www.hinduwisdom.info/Islamic_Onslaught.htm#Slaughter%20of%20the%20Hindu s]>>>.
[6] <<<" It is significant that one of the very few place-names on earth that reminds us not of the victory of the winners but rather of the slaughter of the losers, concerns a genocide of Hindus by the Muslims.
A few known historical figures can be used to justify this estimate. The Encyclopaedia Britannica recalls that in December 1398 AD, Taimurlane ordered the execution of at least 50,000 captives before the battle for Delhi; likewise, the number of captives butchered by Taimurlane's army was about 100,000.
The Britannica again mentions that Mughal emperor Akbar ordered the massacre of about 30,000 captured Rajput Hindus on February 24, 1568 AD, after the battle for Chitod, a number confirmed by Abul Fazl, Akbar's court historian. Afghan historian Khondamir notes that during one of the many repeated invasions on the city of Herat in western Afghanistan, which used to be part of the Hindu Shahiya kingdoms '1,500,000 residents perished.' 'Thus, 'it is evident that the mountain range was named as Hindu Kush as a reminder to the future Hindu generations of the slaughter and slavery of Hindus during the Moslem conquests.' "[source: Where's India's holocaust museum? - By Francois Gautier - rediff.com-ttp://www.hinduwisdom.info/Islamic_Onslaught.htm#Slaughter%20of%20the%20Hindu s ]>>>.
[7] The contemporary French writer François Gautier has said, <<<"The massacres perpetuated by Muslims in India are unparalleled in history, bigger than the Holocaust of the Jews by the Nazis; or the massacre of the Armenians by the Turks; more extensive even than the slaughter of the South American native populations by the invading Spanish and Portuguese."[http://www.hinduholocaust.com/HinduHolocaustMuseum.htm]>>>.
[8] K. S. Lai, the greatest of all historians in India said, <<<"Islam received a definite check in India. In other words, while countries like Arabia, Persia, Mesopotamia and Syria succumbed to the onslaught of Islam and converted en masse, the sword of Islam was blunted in India. This check provided provocation and enthusiasm to some Muslim conquerors and rulers to take to the task of proselytization with great zeal and earnestness. Their exertions and achievements find repeated mention in official and non-official chronicles and similar other works. Sometimes, besides broad facts, actual data and figures in this regard are also available. All this information is very helpful in estimating Muslim numbers as they grew from almost a cipher. "[source - comparable account of terror-tactics of the Muslim army as described by Persian chroniclers and Vidyapati in Kirtilata in K.S.Lal]>>>.
[9] Genocide and massacres and stealing of others lands and forced conversions continued as Islam's SOP <<<"Ikhtiyaruddin Bakhtiyar Khalji's military exploits in the east also resulted in conversions to Islam. About the end of the twelfth or the beginning of the thirteenth century," [source & comments - by S.K. Lal - The exact date of the raid is difficult to determine. Ishwari Prasad, Medieval India (Allahabad, Fourth Impression, 1940), p.138] places it" probably in 1197", [source - Wolseley Haig (C.H.I., III,pp.45-46] a little earlier than this, and [source - Habibullah, op. cit., pp.70 and 84, n. 78 in 1202-03.]>>; <<"he marched into Bihar and attacked the University centres of Nalanda, Vikramshila and Uddandapur, erecting a fortress at the site of Uddandapur or Odantapuri." [source - Indian Antiquary, IV, pp.366-67.]>>; <<"The Buddhist monks in these places were massacred and the common people, deprived of their priests and teachers, turned some to Brahmanism and some to Islam. Buddhism did not die out immediately or completely in Bihar." [source - Fuhrer, The Sharqi Architecture of Jaunpur, pp.70-73.]>>; <<"But Bakhtiyar's raid on Bihar did deliver a shattering blow to Buddhism and its lost followers were gained mainly by Islam. Muslim sway extended from Varanasi through the strip of Shahabad, Patna, Monghyr and Bhagalpur district," [source - Habibullah, op. cit., p.147]>>>.
[10] Islam continued with its same standard operating procedure, (SOP), <<<" With this conceptual framework let us examine the structure and organization of Muslim community in Hindustan in the eleventh and twelfth centuries. Punjab saw the emergence of Muslims as a local community consequent to the invasions of Mahmud of Ghazni. But for a few immigrants in the shape of Ghaznavid officers and soldiers, the bulk of Muslims were converts from the indigenous Hindu population. Similar was the case in "pockets" of Sind, Gujarat, Bihar and Malabar. The process of their conversion was hurried. All of a sudden the invader appeared in a city or a region, and in the midst of loot and murder, a dazed, shocked and enslaved people were given the choice between Islam and death. Those who were converted were deprived of their scalp-lock or choti and, if they happened to be caste people, also their sacred thread." [source - Indian Muslims, Who Are They by K.S. Lal and his footnote comments were, "The exact date of the raid is difficult to determine. Ishwari Prasad, Medieval India [source - Allahabad, Fourth Impression, 1940), p.138] places it" probably in 1197", [source - Wolseley Haig (C.H.I., III,pp.45-46)] a little earlier than this, and [source - Habibullah, op. cit., pp.70 and 84, n. 78 in 1202-03."]>>>.
[11] Now here are the facts, the reality, of the murder, genocide of over 80 million endividuals in India by Muslims, <<<"With the invasion of India by Mahmud Ghazni about 1000 A.D., began the Muslim invasions into the Indian subcontinent and they lasted for several centuries. The Muslim invasions continued even when the Muslims were ruling India, like the invasion of the Mongols during the reign of the Khiljis or the invasion of the Mughals in the early sixteenth Century when the Lodis were ruling Delhi. The last notable invasion of the Muslims from outside was the invasion of Nadir Shah in 1739, during which he unleashed a great horror on the native population.
During these seven hundred years of Muslim invasions and their conquest and rule of India, the Hindus were the greatest sufferers. It is difficult to estimate the number of Hindus who lost their lives during these campaigns, the number of Hindus who lost their lives in the religious persecution perpetrated on the native population by the Muslim rulers or the number of Hindus who were forcibly converted to Islam.
According to Prof. K.S. Lal, the author of the Growth of Muslim population in India, the Hindu population decreased by 80 million between 1000 AD, the year Mahmud Ghazni invaded India and 1525 AD, a year before the battle of Panipat.
One can safely add another 20 million Hindus to this list to account for the number that were killed during the Mughal rule or the rule of the Muslim rulers in the Deccan plateau. By all known accounts of world history, as pointed out by Koenard Elst in his book the Negationism in India, destruction of about 100 million hindus is perhaps the biggest holocaust in the whole world history." [source - The biggest holocaust in world history by Jayaram V]>>>.
This clearly showing that the Muslims were responsible for the greatest genocide in all of human history, but let's look at more facts with respect this crime against humanity.
Let's look at a quote from Chapter 5 of a history book by India's greatest historian, K.S. Lal, see information about him in the footnote at end of quote, <<<"Factors Contributing to the Growth of Muslim Population, Conversions -
Islam has spread in many parts of the world through wars and campaigns[[Its spread was not peaceful but by the proverbial sword]]. In the medieval Indian chronicles the sovereign is always mentioned as 'the king of Islam', the territories of his empire are referred to as the 'land of Islam', its armies as 'soldiers of Islam', and its religious and Judicial head as 'Shaikh-ul-Islam'. The monarch was committed to make Islam the true basis of private and public life through the enforcement of the Shariat and to convert the people to the "true faith". In India the Muslim rulers' keenness to obtain converts in war is vouched by many chroniclers. The Tarikh-i-Muhammadi gives a clear idea of the psychology of the rulers in this regard. Its author was a contemporary of Sultan Nasiruddin Mahmud, the son of Firoz Tughlaq. He says that while fighting Rai Subir (Sumer) in the vicinity of Iraj, the Sultan thought: 'If I will give orders to the army to fight (outright), they will not leave even a trace of the Kafirs [[none Muslims]] in the region, but if I shall advance slowly, then probably these people will agree to embrace Islam."3
What professor Mohammad Habib writes concerning the Mongol applies equally to Turkish expeditions. "In 1330 the country was invaded by the Mongols who indulged in arson, rape and murder throughout the Valley (of Kashmir). The king and the Brahmans fled away but among the inhabitants who remained... Muslim ways of life were gradually adopted by the people as the only alternative..."4 Thus warfare brought captives, and captives were made Musalmans. Such was not the situation only in the North; in South also such methods of conversion prevailed, especially during wars between Bahmani and Vijayanagar kingdoms. Throughout the medieval period such wars were common, and forcible conversions [[Conversions by the proverbial sword.]] helped in the rapid growth of Muslim population.
The rulers used force and persuasion in equal measure. Their resources were great. They could give jobs, honours, and titles and many other economic concessions and status benefits as inducements to conversion, and many people would have taken advantage of these facilities. We have referred to Mubarak Khalji's encouragement to Hindus to accept Islam by presenting the convert with a robe and a gold ornament. People used to be converted in this fashion right up to the reign of Aurangzeb and perhaps even thereafter. There were other methods too.
The Banshasmriti of Satya Krishna Biswas states that in Bengal the Rajas and Zamindars who could not deposit land revenue by a certain date had to convert to Muhammadanism. The Banshasmriti narrates an isolated incident, but as this regulation of the thirteenth century had been revived by Murshid Quli Khan, or had continued right up to his times, many local Rajas and Zamindars would have been converted in the course of four centuries, for full payment of land tax by due date was not always possible. Firoz Tughlaq (1351-88) instructed his revenue collectors to convert Hindus to Islam.5 He rescinded the Jiziyah to lure people to become Muhammadans, and this measure brought large additions to Muslim population. In his Fatuhat-i-Firoz Shahi, Sultan Firoz Tughlaq candidly writes: "I encouraged my infidel subjects to embrace the religion of the prophet and I proclaimed that everyone who repeated the Kalima of tauhid and became Musalman should be exempt from Jiziyah... Information of this came to the ears of the people at large, and great number of Hindus presented themselves, and were admitted to the honour of Islam. Thus they came forward day by day from every quarter, go on coming to this day, and adopting the faith, are exonerated from the Jiziyah, and are favoured with Khilats and presents."6 [[Taxed enslaved subjects that would NOT convert to try and force their conversion; i.e., no affording of the basic human right of freedom of conscience]]. [source - Studies in Medieval Indian History, pp.171-172 by K.S. Lal]>>>.
Now let's look at what others had to say about this greatest of all genocides:
Historian Will Durant wrote his book The Story of Civilization:, <<<"The Mohammadan conquest of India is probably the bloodiest story in history. It is a discouraging tale, for its evident moral is that civilization is a precarious thing, whose delicate complex of order and liberty, culture and peace may at any time be overthrown by barbarians invading from without or multiplying within." [source - "The Story of Civilization, " by Will Durant the great American historian]>>>.
French historian Alain Danielou wrote in his book Histoire de l'Inde:, <<<"From the moment when the Muslims arrive in India, the history of India does not have any more great interest. It is long and monotonous series of murder, massacres, spoilations, destruction." [source - "Histoire de l'Inde," by Alain Danielou, great French historian]>>>.
Hindu sage Padmanabha described in his KanhaDade Prabandha in 1456 AD the story of the Islamic invasion of Gujarat of 1298 AD:, <<<"The conquering army burnt villages, devastated the land, plundered people's wealth, took Brahmins ( priestly hindu class ) and children and women of all classes captive, flogged with thongs of raw hide, carried a moving prison with it, and converted the prisoners into obsequious slaves.">>>.
Tarikh-i-Yamini of Utbi the sultan's secretary wrote in the 11th century: <<<"The blood of the infidels flowed so copiously at Thanesar that the stream was discoloured, notwithstanding its purity, and people were unable to drink it. The Sultan returned with plunder which is impossible to count." [source - "the story of the Islamic invasion of Gujarat of 1298 AD:, " [source - English translation), by Padmanabha, a famous Hindu of the 15 th. Century].
[12] Also, hateful, greedy, and lustful for violence members of Islam set out in the Eighth Century to steal all of Spain and to kill all that resisted, <<<" In 711 AD, the non-White Muslim invasion finally reached Spain, having swept up out of the Saudi Arabian peninsula, conquered Egypt, Libya, Tunisia and North Africa to the Gibraltar Strait.
Launching a ferocious assault across the narrow strait, the Muslims defeated the Gothic kingdom in stages and managed to establish what became known as Moorish rule over the greatest part of Spain and Portugal, with only the very northern parts remaining in Gothic hands." [source - MARCH OF THE TITANS - A HISTORY OF THE WHITE RACE, Chapter 22: Lessons in Decline: Spain and Portugal]
ISLAM CONTINUES WITH THEIR VIOLENT WAYS AS SHOWN IN THAILAND TODAY:
Let's look at how Islam is using its usual SOP in three provinces of Thailand today, 2006. An article in the New York Times clearly shows that Islam has remained violent until today, <<"In Thailand, a New Model for Militants? ...
October 1, 2006
HAT YAI, Thailand - The bomb that exploded outside New Cherry Ancient Massage was among the most sinister kinds - a lethal sucker punch timed to detonate moments after two other blasts had lured onlookers into the streets of this tourist town.
The homemade device, hidden in a motorcycle parked outside the busy parlor, killed five people, including a Canadian teacher and three masseuses. All 30 surviving massage workers quit on the spot. Within days, the parents of the three dead women came to take their daughters' bodies home.
"One father asked, 'Why my child? She was a good girl,' " said New Cherry owner Boonchai Sangmankung. "And I couldn't answer him. I don't know myself. Why do the attacks continue? Why are more innocent people killed every day?"
Since 2004, militants in Thailand's predominantly Muslim south have waged a bloody separatist insurgency against the cultural elite of this largely Buddhist nation, targeting teachers, monks, community leaders and government officials. So far, 1,700 people have been killed, yet the campaign of almost-daily bombings, arson attacks, kidnappings and assassinations has gone largely unnoticed in a Western world fixated on higher-profile Islamic terrorism campaigns in Iraq and elsewhere.
"The violence in southern Thailand is quite significant compared to many other world conflicts today," said Panitan Wattanayagorn, a political scientist at Chulalongkorn University in Bangkok. "The U.S. lost 3,000 soldiers in three years in Iraq. This death toll is not far behind." ...
Many Muslim residents still chafe over what they consider a century of abusive rule. But experts differ over the roots of the insurgency. Some say it's a battle over religious freedom, others say it's a fight for territory and self-rule. Still others say it's both...
In the first six months of 2006, two people died every day, on average: A Buddhist teacher was gunned down in front of his fourth-grade class by men dressed as students. A salesman was beheaded outside a crowded teashop. The owner of an elephant troupe was shot seven times by assailants who had lined up with children to buy tickets for a show.
In August, 22 small bombs exploded nearly simultaneously in banks throughout southern Yala province, killing one person and bringing commerce to a standstill. Two months earlier, 50 bombs went off in a single day at government offices and police stations.
Last year, 15 militants stormed a Buddhist temple and hacked two monks to death before setting fire to their bodies. Thai officials believe that 30,000 Buddhists have fled the south since the attack. Insurgents also have targeted fellow Muslims suspected of conspiring with a military known for its brutality in dealing with the Islamic militants...[source - By John M. Glionna, Times Staff Writer on 10/01/2006]>>.
First, before detail, let's look at Swami Vivekananda said which is as true today as when he said it in 1893.
<<"Sectarianism, bigotry, and its horrible descendant, fanaticism, have long possessed this beautiful earth. They have filled the earth with violence, drenched it often and often with human blood, destroyed civilization, and sent whole nations to despair. Had it not been for these horrible demons, human society would be far more advanced than it is now." [source - Swami Vivekananda (1893)]>>.
Swami Vivekananda clearly saw the damage being done by false religion and stated it in a few well used words.
PRESENT DAY BLOOD SPILLING BY ISLAM:
At present members of Islam are still in their SOP - spilling blood of innocent people all over the world, and especially so in Iraq, Pakistan, Thailand, the United States, India, etc. We shall look at a few salient cases of this modern day blood spilling by Islam:
[1] Let's look at how Islam is using its usual SOP in three provinces of Thailand today, 2006. An article in the New York Times clearly shows that Islam has remained violent until today, <<<"In Thailand, a New Model for Militants? ...
October 1, 2006
HAT YAI, Thailand - The bomb that exploded outside New Cherry Ancient Massage was among the most sinister kinds - a lethal sucker punch timed to detonate moments after two other blasts had lured onlookers into the streets of this tourist town.
The homemade device, hidden in a motorcycle parked outside the busy parlor, killed five people, including a Canadian teacher and three masseuses. All 30 surviving massage workers quit on the spot. Within days, the parents of the three dead women came to take their daughters' bodies home.
"One father asked, 'Why my child? She was a good girl,' " said New Cherry owner Boonchai Sangmankung. "And I couldn't answer him. I don't know myself. Why do the attacks continue? Why are more innocent people killed every day?"
Since 2004, militants in Thailand's predominantly Muslim south have waged a bloody separatist insurgency against the cultural elite of this largely Buddhist nation, targeting teachers, monks, community leaders and government officials. So far, 1,700 people have been killed, yet the campaign of almost-daily bombings, arson attacks, kidnappings and assassinations has gone largely unnoticed in a Western world fixated on higher-profile Islamic terrorism campaigns in Iraq and elsewhere.
"The violence in southern Thailand is quite significant compared to many other world conflicts today," said Panitan Wattanayagorn, a political scientist at Chulalongkorn University in Bangkok. "The U.S. lost 3,000 soldiers in three years in Iraq. This death toll is not far behind." ...
Many Muslim residents still chafe over what they consider a century of abusive rule. But experts differ over the roots of the insurgency. Some say it's a battle over religious freedom, others say it's a fight for territory and self-rule. Still others say it's both...
In the first six months of 2006, two people died every day, on average: A Buddhist teacher was gunned down in front of his fourth-grade class by men dressed as students. A salesman was beheaded outside a crowded teashop. The owner of an elephant troupe was shot seven times by assailants who had lined up with children to buy tickets for a show.
In August, 22 small bombs exploded nearly simultaneously in banks throughout southern Yala province, killing one person and bringing commerce to a standstill. Two months earlier, 50 bombs went off in a single day at government offices and police stations.
Last year, 15 militants stormed a Buddhist temple and hacked two monks to death before setting fire to their bodies. Thai officials believe that 30,000 Buddhists have fled the south since the attack. Insurgents also have targeted fellow Muslims suspected of conspiring with a military known for its brutality in dealing with the Islamic militants...[source - By John M. Glionna, Times Staff Writer on 10/01/2006]>>>.
[2] In the United States and elsewhere, an Australian newspaper did a summary of the violence and were quite conservative in their findings as the percentage should probably be higher than they gave in their summary. <<<" The Newspaper article is but a summary of evidence from around the world some of which was presented immediately below it, all from reliable world news sources. I presented a newspaper with a summary of it as it would take a many volume book to present it all. Apparently you fail to read the news daily with regard to how many murders are being committed daily in Iraq, Pakistan, Afghanistan, Iraq, Thailand, Indonesia, Egypt, etc. by members of Islam. Also, you show you fail to listen to Al Jazzera and BBC to hear the proof of what the newspaper summarized - do you dig it? The world would be a much more tranquil and peaceful place without Islam, and even more so without apostate (counterfeit) so called Christianity. Let's look once more at what I posted in the past:
The Weekend Australian (newspaper) had this to say on the matter,
<<"Did you know that 90-95% of the conflicts in the world today are Muslims fighting non-muslims or each other?
Islam is intolerant of other religions, so much so that Christians in Nigeria, Sudan and middle eastern countries are killed for practicing their religion. Muslims are also responsible for burning down their churches. Sydney has recently seen an attack on four churches for similar reasons. (December 16, 2005) How can we tolerate such intolerance?">>.[7]
Says it all, so clearly Islam should be redefined as something other than a religion. So it is very necessary that this greed and hate be addressed. Remember, Matthew 5:9, "Blessed are the peacemakers: for they shall be called the children of God." (AV).
Let's consider the facts as continually revealed in the world news that shows if any thing that the newspaper editor may have been a little low when he said 95 percent of the violence in the world was caused by Muslims. Here are some instances of terrorism by members of Islam:[7]
(1) World Trade Center - 9/11 - unprovoked attack and mass murder by Muslims.[8]
(2) London Subway Bombing by Muslims [9]
(3) Continued mosque bombings in Iraq by Muslims.[10]
(4) Suicide bombings in Israel by Muslims.[11]
(5) Suicide bombing of a wedding reception in Jordan by Muslims.[12]
(6) Daily roadside bombings in Iraq by Muslims.[13]
(7) Train bombings in Spain my Muslims.[14]
(8) Riots and car burnings and murders in France by Muslims.[15]
(9) Suicide bombings in Iraq by Muslims.[16]
(10) Car and truck bombings in Iraq by Muslims.[17]
(11) Unprovoked murder of 8 Israelis and the kidnapping of 2 by Muslims to provoke turmoil and violence in Lebanon and Israel by Muslims.[18]
(12) Unprovoked murder of 2 Israelis and the kidnapping of 1 by Muslims to provoke turmoil and violence in Gaza by Muslims.[19]
(13) Bombing of restaurants and cafes in Bali, Indonesia by Muslims.[20]
(14) Bombing of a trains in India by Muslims.[21]
(15) Take over of a grammar school in Russia resulting in the deaths of many students by Muslims.[22]
(16) Attempted shoebombing of a plain by a Muslim.[23]
(17) Conspiracy to bomb about 10 planes going from UK by Muslims.[24]
(18) Attempted murder of several Indian politicians in Kashmir by Muslims.[25]
(19) Many violent acts by Muslims in Afghanistan.[26]
(20) Murder of a girl by Shiite Muslims in Iran.[27]
(21) Conspiracy to bomb trains in Germany - as previously posted for you.[28]
(22) And the list could go on and on, get it?
References:
[7] The Weekend Australian, November 26-27, 2005 AD
[8] World Trade Center bombing, by Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
[9] Explosions Hit Three Tube Stations, One Bus, Thursday, July 21, 2005, Fox News
[10] By Ellen Knickmeyer and K.I. Ibrahim, Washington Post Foreign Service
Thursday, February 23, 2006; Page A01
[11] Suicide attack, From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
[12] Zarqawi Calls for Jordan King's Head, Friday, November 18, 2005
[13] The Daily Star, 03/21/2006, Vol. 5 #644
[14] CBS News, WASHINGTON, March 12, 2004
[15] Free Republic, News/Activism 05/30/2006 5:46:30 PM PDT, and, The Telegraph, By Colin Randall in Paris (Filed: 31/05/2006)
[16] Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
[17] CNN, Thursday, March 18, 2004 Posted: 4:59 PM EST (2159 GMT)
[18] Telegraph (UK), Israeli crisis is a smoke screen for Iran's nuclear ambitions, By Con Coughlin(Filed: 14/07/2006)
[19] Associated Press
[20] aljazeera.net, Bali a soft target, experts say, By Marianne Kearney in Jakarta, Indonesia, Monday 03 October 2005, 20:20 Makka Time, 17:20 GMT
[21] MSNBC, Associated Press, Updated: 6:26 p.m. ET July 12, 2006
[22] Beslan school hostage crisis - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
[23] CNN, CNN NEWSNIGHT AARON BROWN, Debate Over Guantanamo Detainees Continues, Aired January 21, 2002 - 22:00 ET
[24] TIME, The Daily Dish, by Andrew Sullivan, The Alleged UK Terror Plot, 16 Aug 2006 09:58 am
[25] The New Yorker, BETWEEN THE MOUNTAINS - India and Pakistan are caught in a dangerous struggle over Kashmir. But what do its people want? by Isabel Hilton , Issue of 2002-03-11
[26] USA Today, USA's Muslims under a cloud, Updated 8/10/2006 9:13 AM ET
[27] NITV Satellite TV station located in Los Angeles, on Masjed Soleymaani Hastam, and [FREE IRAN Project] In The Spirit Of Cyrus The Great, and (in German) Iran/forum/viewtopic.php of Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia' and http://sosiran97.home.comcast.net/MasjedSoleymaaniHastam.mp3, and
[28] AOL NEWS, War on Terror, and Netscape.com, Third Lebanese Arrested in German Train Terror Plot , (via dailystar.com.lb)
[source - Large Religions are False Religions - Their Fruitage, which can be read in its entirety and which covers also the wrongs of apostate (counterfeit) Christians at,
http://religioustruths.proboards59.com/ind...read=1163175928 ] >>>.
It is obvious that you do not know the difference between a summary of proof and the individual proofs that support it, some of salient examples of proof which, as previously mentioned appeared immediately below it in my post.
[3] Violence by members of Islam never let's up as a very recent world news item shows, <<<" by Ramzi Haidar 1 hour, 40 minutes ago [05/21/2007]
NAHR AL-BARED, Lebanon (AFP) - The Lebanese government offered late Monday a truce in its confrontation with Islamists in north Lebanon that cost 58 lives, as a bomb exploded in Beirut for the second straight night.
"The Lebanese army is ready to stop firing if the other side does the same. It will not open fire if it is not attacked," a government source in Beirut said, on condition of anonymity. The offer followed indirect negotiations between the army and the splinter group Fatah al-Islam through the mediation of Jamaa Islamiya, a Sunni organisation, participants in the contacts told AFP. The fighting had eased off by late Monday, but three soldiers were killed in an attack on an army post outside the Nahr al-Bared camp, raising the overall toll to 58 dead. Hospital and security sources gave a breakdown of the deaths: 30 soldiers, 17 Islamist fighters, 10 Palestinian civilians and a Lebanese civilian.
Lebanese troops bombarded the Islamist militiamen, accused of links to Al-Qaeda and Syrian intelligence, with tanks and heavy artillery earlier on Monday, the second day of the bloodiest internal fighting since the 1975-1990 civil war.
"The army is not only opening fire on us. It is shelling blindly. If this continues, we will carry the battle outside the (nearby port) city of Tripoli," spokesman Abu Salim Taha told AFP. After the threat to expand the confrontation from around their camp in north Lebanon, 10 people were wounded in the second unclaimed bomb blast to target Beirut in as many nights, hospital sources said. Police said the bomb in the upmarket residential district of Verdun in mainly Muslim west Beirut was placed under a car, setting ablaze several vehicles and damaging buildings. A 63-year-old woman was killed and 10 people were wounded in an explosion in a Christian district of the Lebanese capital on Sunday night.
Verdun is home to Information Minister Ghazi al-Aridi, who at the time was giving a press briefing at the premier's office on an emergency cabinet meeting to discuss the deadly clashes around Nahr al-Bared...>>>.
CONCLUSION:
Islam has never changed its SOP and is continuing to spill innocent blood just as it did in its beginning back in 628 CE. Yet this religion that has the distinction of spilling more blood, blood, blood, than any other entity has the nerve to claim it is a peaceful religion. They must define peaceful quite different than anyone else including the dictionary.
Whereas, the founder of Christianity, the Son of the true God (YHWH) of Abraham, Isaac, Ishmael, and Jacob, creator of all there is, Jesus (Yeshua), was the "Prince of Peace" and never committed violence against anyone, but preached per Matthew 22:37-40, "Jesus said unto him, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. 38 This is the first and great commandment. 39 And the second is like unto it, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. 40 On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets. " (Authorized King James Bible; AV). Quite a contrast between the blood letting SOP of Islam, as preached by Muhammad (pbuh), compared to genuine (true) Christianity preached by Jesus (Yeshua) Christ. Really shows which group is truly peaceful.
Footnote, Much blood shed was committed by apostate (counterfeit) so called Christians who to some degree emulated Islam, but of this group, Jesus (Yeshua) said at Matthew 7:23, "And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from me, ye that work iniquity. " (Authorized King James Bible; AV).
Swami Vivekananda said which is as true today as when he said it in 1893.
<<<"Sectarianism, bigotry, and its horrible descendant, fanaticism, have long possessed this beautiful earth. They have filled the earth with violence, drenched it often and often with human blood, destroyed civilization, and sent whole nations to despair. Had it not been for these horrible demons, human society would be far more advanced than it is now." [source - Swami Vivekananda (1893)]>>>.
Swami Vivekananda clearly saw the damage being done by false religion and stated it in a few well used words. This is clear when you examine the saying by one well known Muslim of the present day, <<<"'God knows, if we did possess (a chemical bomb), we wouldn't hesitate one second to use it'---Abu Musab al-Zarqawi">>>.
But as Isaac Asimov noted, <<<"'Violence is the last refuge of the incompetent'---Isaac Asimov (1920-1992)">>>, which proves beyond a shadow of a doubt that Islam is a sham religion of violence and incompetence.
Now to know the truth, go to:
1) http://religioustruths.yuku.com/
2) http://www.network54.com/Forum/403209/
3) http://religioustruths.lefora.com/
TRYING TO KEEP PEOPLE FROM LEARNING THE TRUTH IS JUST PLAIN WICKED AND EVIL, may Almighty God (YHWH) punish him.
If you wish more information and/or wish to ask a question or what ever, contact me by leaving me a message on the CONTACT thread at http://religioustruths.yuku.com/topic/58/CONTACTS-A-place-to-leave-comments-for-me
Your Friend in Christ Iris89
Francis David said it long ago, "Neither the sword of popes...nor the image of death will halt the march of truth."Francis David, 1579, written on the wall of his prison cell." Read the book, "What Does The Bible Really Teach" and the Bible today!
-
Proverbs 9:7-8 NIV7. Whoever corrects a mocker invites insult; whoever rebuke a wicked man incurs abuse.8. Do not rebuke a mocker or he will hate you; rebuke a wise man and he will love you. -
Meditation for the Day
In a race, it is when the goal is in sight that heart and nerves and muscles and courage are strained almost to the breaking point. So with us. The goal of the spiritual life is in sight. All we need is the final effort. The saddest records are made by people who ran well, with brave, stout hearts, until the sight of the goal and then some weakness or self indulgence held them back. They never knew how near the goal they were or how near they were to victory.
Prayer for the Day
I pray that I may press on until the goal is reached. I pray that I may not give up in the final stretch.
Hazelden Foundation PO Box 176 Center City, MN 55012 -
The way to make nothing of our life is to be very careful of it, to hold it back from perilous duty, from costly service, to save it from the waste of self-denial and sacrifice. The way make our life an eternal success is to do with it what Jesus did with his — present it a living sacrifice to God, to be used wholly for him. Men said he threw his life away, and so it certainly seemed up to the morning of his resurrection. But no one would say that now of Christ. His was the throwing away of life which led to its glorifying. In no other way can we make anything worthy and eternal of our life. Saving is losing. It is losing it in devotion to Christ and his service that saves a life for heavenly honor and glory.
In Green Pastures
-
For the Lord had told those Israelites they would surely die in the desert, and not one of them was left except Caleb son of Jephunneh and Joshua son of Nun.
Numbers 26:65
Had not God covenanted with the children of Israel that he would bring them into a land of promise and bless them with a bountiful inheritance? Is God now being unfaithful to his many promises? What this second census powerfully underscores is that none of the fighting men of Israel who were over the age of twenty just forty years earlier had survived the wilderness wanderings except for Caleb and Joshua, the courageous spies. Nor was it natural attrition that had decimated the ranks. It was God's own judgment against his rebellious offspring, intentionally cutting them off from their inheritance. Unlike human situations where disfavored children are unceremoniously cut out of the will, the Israelites were literally cut off from the face of the earth!
An inheritance is always by grace and favor. The person who has a legally valid will need not bequeath his or her estate to anyone in particular, though typically it is the spouse and then the children who inherit. In many ancient cultures, with lingering effect even today, it is the firstborn son who inherits all. Most importantly, the testator can always decide to disinherit someone previously named in the will. Without question a sovereign God could do that! But had he not promised? As God's children, we make a grave mistake if we assume God's promises are wholly unconditional. Whereas God's initial covenants with mankind were clearly one-sided, all of his later covenants have been based upon mutual promises and obligations. While God will never breach his side of the covenant, it is not possible that we could write our own selves out of our inheritance? In case we are in any doubt about that, we might just ask a whole generation of God's children.
The reassuring question is: If I hold to the faith that is the key to my eternal inheritance, need I have any doubt, whatsoever, that I will receive it?
The Daily Bible Devotional, by F. LaGard Smith -
To return to full consciousness, as Divine Beings, it is imperative that you now begin to turn the leadership over to the heart, and allow the heart to rule again, rather than the mind.
- Ahnahmar <3
-
4.1 magnitude earthquake rattles Switzerland
-
4.1 magnitude earthquake rattles Switzerland
-
Merkel taking Europe in wrong direction: Soros
American billionaire George Soros slammed German Chancellor Angela Merkel in an interview published on Sunday, warning that her policies could lead to a repeat of the Great Depression. "I admire Chancellor Merkel for her leadership. But unfortunately she is taking Europe in the wrong direction," the financier and philanthropist told the weekly Der Spiegel.
Soros warned against addressing the crisis with spending cuts, urging the injection of funds instead.
"Otherwise we will repeat the mistakes that plunged America into the Great Depression in 1929. That's what Angela Merkel doesn't understand," he said.
US President Franklin Roosevelt addressed the crisis in 1933 with his New Deal, inspired by British economist John Keynes, which combined a reform of the banking system with major infrastructure projects.
Soros also told Der Spiegel, in remarks published in German on the magazine's website, that he thought Europe could handle the crisis without the help of the International Monetary Fund.
He said it was a mistake to offer a bailout to Greece tied to high interest rates. "That's why the country can't be saved today, and the same thing will happen to Italy if we put this country in the straitjacket of paying harsh interest rates," Soros said.
A Greek default would cause an escalation of the crisis and could lead to a run on Italian and Spanish banks, and "Europe would explode," he said. -
As austerity reality takes hold of Greece, parts of Athens go up in flames
February 13, 2012 – GREECE – Historic cinemas, cafes, shops and banks were set ablaze in central Athens on Sunday as black-masked protesters fought Greek police outside parliament, while inside lawmakers looked set to defy the rage by endorsing a new EU/IMF austerity deal. State television reported violence spread to the islands of Corfu and Crete, the northern city of Thessaloniki and towns in central Greece. Shops were being looted in the capital in the worst breakdown of order since 2008 when violence gripped Greece for weeks after police shot a 15-year-old schoolboy. As parliament prepared to vote on a new 130 billion euro bailout to save Greece from a messy bankruptcy, a Reuters photographer saw buildings in Athens engulfed in flames and huge plumes of smoke rose in the night sky. “We are facing destruction. Our country, our home, has become ripe for burning, the centre of Athens is in flames. We cannot allow populism to burn our country down,” conservative lawmaker Costis Hatzidakis told parliament. The air in Syntagma Square outside parliament was thick with tear gas as riot police fought running battles with youths who smashed marble balustrades and hurled stones and petrol bombs. Terrified Greeks and tourists fled the rock-strewn streets and the clouds of stinging gas, cramming into hotel lobbies for shelter as lines of riot police struggled to contain the mayhem. State NET television reported that trouble had also broken out in Heraklion, capital of the tourist island of Crete, as well as the towns of Volos and Agrinio in central Greece. Despite the chaos, Finance Minister Evangelos Venizelos warned that Greeks faced “unimaginably harsher” sacrifices if parliament rejected the package, which demands deep pay, pension and job cuts, when it votes later in the evening. On the streets many businesses were ablaze, including the neo-classical home to the Attikon cinema dating from 1870 and a building housing the Asty, an underground cinema used by the Gestapo during World War Two as a torture chamber. –Reuters
-
As austerity reality takes hold of Greece, parts of Athens go up in flames
February 13, 2012 – GREECE – Historic cinemas, cafes, shops and banks were set ablaze in central Athens on Sunday as black-masked protesters fought Greek police outside parliament, while inside lawmakers looked set to defy the rage by endorsing a new EU/IMF austerity deal. State television reported violence spread to the islands of Corfu and Crete, the northern city of Thessaloniki and towns in central Greece. Shops were being looted in the capital in the worst breakdown of order since 2008 when violence gripped Greece for weeks after police shot a 15-year-old schoolboy. As parliament prepared to vote on a new 130 billion euro bailout to save Greece from a messy bankruptcy, a Reuters photographer saw buildings in Athens engulfed in flames and huge plumes of smoke rose in the night sky. “We are facing destruction. Our country, our home, has become ripe for burning, the centre of Athens is in flames. We cannot allow populism to burn our country down,” conservative lawmaker Costis Hatzidakis told parliament. The air in Syntagma Square outside parliament was thick with tear gas as riot police fought running battles with youths who smashed marble balustrades and hurled stones and petrol bombs. Terrified Greeks and tourists fled the rock-strewn streets and the clouds of stinging gas, cramming into hotel lobbies for shelter as lines of riot police struggled to contain the mayhem. State NET television reported that trouble had also broken out in Heraklion, capital of the tourist island of Crete, as well as the towns of Volos and Agrinio in central Greece. Despite the chaos, Finance Minister Evangelos Venizelos warned that Greeks faced “unimaginably harsher” sacrifices if parliament rejected the package, which demands deep pay, pension and job cuts, when it votes later in the evening. On the streets many businesses were ablaze, including the neo-classical home to the Attikon cinema dating from 1870 and a building housing the Asty, an underground cinema used by the Gestapo during World War Two as a torture chamber. –Reuters
-
Islam Only Believes In Religious Freedom For Itself, But Not Others:
1 - INTRODUCTION:
Islam wants freedom of conscience for its own, but definitely does not want to extend equal rights to others. This is true even in none Muslim lands such as , , , , England Etc. in neighborhoods where they predominate.
is an idea case study, Muslims illegally took over most of for seven hundred years before the rightful owners took it back yet they call the Jews retaking of part of their own land an occupation, what utter gull. But let’s reconsider once more. Even after the great crime against the Spanish Islam had committed, the Spanish government permitted them to build The Great Mosque of Granada in southern , but when a Spanish construction company owner from applied for a permit to Saudi Arabian government to build a Catholic church in it was very nastily denied. Yes, they want freedom of religion, but only for Muslims, and want no freedom or equal rights for others whom they wrongly call infidels. Truth is, since the other groups existed prior in time to Islam, they are in fact the real infidels.
The following article shows how evil and wicked Islam is in their treatment of others and is here being used as a brief example of their wicked and evil treatment of others.
2 - EXAMPLE OF ACTIONS OF EVIL AND WICKED ISLAM:
Some may consider Islam to be just another religion, but the following clearly shows it is a evil and wicked entity.
Muslim Persecution of Christians: January 2012
by Raymond Ibrahim
Stonegate Institute
February 9, 2012
Be the first of your friends to like this. The beginning of the New Year saw only an increase in the oppression of Christians under Islam, from , where an all-out jihad has been declared in an effort to eradicate the Muslim north of all Christians, to , where Muslim converts to Christianity are still hounded and attacked as apostates. According to the Chairman of the U.S. Commission on International Religious Freedom, "The flight of Christians out of the region is unprecedented and it's increasing year by year"; in our life time alone, he predicts "Christians might disappear altogether from , , and ."
An international report found that Muslim nations make up nine out of the top ten countries where Christians face the "most severe" persecution. In response to these findings, a spokesman said that "Among the most serious concerns, the increase in Islamic extremism merits special attention. Persons and organizations dedicated to extremist Islamic ideology perpetrate terrible acts of violence in many places throughout the world: the Boko Haram sect in is but one example. Then there is the climate of insecurity that unfortunately in some countries accompanies the so-called "Arab spring"—a climate that drives many Christians to flee and even to emigrate."
Categorized by theme, January's batch of Muslim persecution of Christians around the world includes (but is not limited to) the following accounts, listed in alphabetical order by country, not severity of anecdote.
APOSTASY
: A Christian convert who was arrested in her home has been sentenced to two years in prison. Previously she endured five months of uncertainty detained in the notorious Evin prison, where the government hoped she would come to her senses and renounce Christianity. She was convicted of "broad anti-Islamic propaganda, deceiving citizens by formation of what is called a house church, insulting sacred figures and action against national security." Likewise, Iranian Pastor Yousef Nadarkhani continues to suffer in prison. Most recently, he rejected an offer to be released if he publicly acknowledged Islam's prophet Muhammad as "a messenger sent by God," which would amount to rejecting Christianity, as Muhammad/Koran reject it.
: Muslim apostates seeking refuge in are being tracked and attacked by Muslims from their countries of origin: An Ethiopian who, upon converting to Christianity, was shot by his father, kidnapped and almost killed, is now receiving threatening text messages. Likewise, a Ugandan convert to Christianity is in hiding, his movements severely restricted since "the Muslims are looking to kill me. I need protection and help."
: A royal prince who openly declared that he has converted to Christianity, confirmed the reality that he now might be targeted for killing as an apostate.
: While out for a walk, two Iranian converts to Christianity were stabbed with knives by masked men shouting "infidels!" One of the men stabbed had converted in , was threatened there, and immigrated to , thinking he could escape persecution there.
: A female convert to Christianity was paraded before a cheering crowd and publicly flogged as punishment for embracing a "foreign religion." Imprisoned since November, "the public whipping was meant to mark her release." She received 40 lashes as hundreds of Muslim spectators jeered. An eyewitness said: "I saw her faint. I thought she had died, but soon she regained consciousness and her family took her away." Likewise, "Somali Islamists arrested a Muslim father after two of his children converted to Christianity" and fled. He is accused of "failing to raise his sons as good Muslims, because "good Muslims cannot convert to Christianity."
: After being robbed, a Muslim convert to Christianity called police to his house; they discovered a Bible during their inspection. The course of inquiry immediately changed from searching for the thieves to asking why he "was practicing a forbidden faith." He was imprisoned for eight months without trial, and, since being released, has been rejected by his family and is now homeless and diseased.
CHURCH ATTACKS
: A pastor has been threatened with criminal proceedings following a raid on his church during Sunday service. Earlier, he was told that "a criminal case had been launched over religious literature arousing incitement over other faiths," and was pressured by authorities to leave the area, which he did, traveling great distances each week to lead church services.
: Before a bishop was going to inaugurate the incomplete Abu Makka church and celebrate the Epiphany mass, a large number of Salafis and Muslim Brotherhood members entered the building, asserting that the church had no license and so no one should pray in it. One Muslim remarked that the building would be suitable for a mosque and a hospital.
: A sticker on the back of the car of a member of the beleaguered Yasmin church saying "We need a friendly Islam, not an angry Islam," distributed by the family of the late Muslim president, prompted another Islamic attack on the church: scores of Muslims "terrorized the congregation and attacked several church members." Since 2008, the congregation has been forced to hold Sunday services on the sidewalk outside the church and then later in the home of parishioners. Not satisfied, hundreds of Muslims later searched and found the private home where members were congregating and holding service and prevented them from worshiping there as well: "It crosses the line now. The protesters now come to the residential area, which is not a public place." A new report notes that anti-Christian attacks have nearly doubled in the last year.
: Soon after jihadis issued an ultimatum giving Christians three days to evacuate the region or die, armed Muslims stormed a church and "opened fire on worshippers as their eyes were closed in prayer," killing six, including the pastor's wife. Then, as friends and relatives gathered to mourn the deaths of those slain, "Allahu Akbar" screaming Muslims appeared and opened fire again, killing another 20 Christians. Several other churches were bombed, and seven more killed.
: Enraged by the voices of children singing carols at a nearby church, Muslims praying in a mosque decided to silence them—including with an axe: "The children were preparing for mass to be celebrated the next day which was a Sunday. The loud cheers became terrified whimpers when suddenly four men, one of them with an axe, barged into the church. The men slapped the children, wrecked the furniture, smashed the microphone on to the floor and kicked the altar. "You are disturbing our prayers. We can't pray properly. How dare you use the mike and speakers?" (Islam forbids Christians from celebrating loudly in church, banning bells, microphones, etc.) Also, a center owned by the Catholic church for 125 years, and used for "charitable purposes"—it housed a home for the elderly, a girls' school, a convent and chapel for prayer—was demolished, after it was discovered that its land is worth much money; in the process, demolition workers destroyed Bibles, crosses, and a statue of Our Lady.
: Muslims destroyed two churches: one was torched, while the other demolished—all to yells of "Allahu Akbar."
DHIMMITUDE
[General Abuse, Debasement, and Suppression of non-Muslim "Second-Class Citizens"]
: In Muslim majority , an Iranian Christian family had two cars consecutively vandalized—windows smashed, seats cut up, and set ablaze—because the cars had crucifixes hanging in them; the family has since relocated to an undisclosed location. Likewise, "Church Ministry" will change its name to "Ministry of Philosophy of Life" to accommodate Muslims.
: In the latest round of collective punishment, a mob of over 3000 Muslims attacked Christians in a village because of a rumor that a Coptic man had intimate photos of a Muslim woman on his phone (denied by the man). Coptic homes and shops were looted before being set ablaze. Three were injured, while "terrorized" women and children who lost their homes stood in the streets with no place to go. As usual, it took the army an hour to drive 2 kilometers to the village and none of the perpetrators were arrested.
: Boko Haram Muslims set ablaze a Christian missionary home. Occupants of the home, mostly orphans and the less-privileged, were rendered homeless as a result. Meanwhile, a top officer allowed the mastermind behind the Christmas Day church bombings to escape, evincing how well entrenched Islamists are in government.
Pakistan: A judge has denied bail to the latest Christian charged with desecrating the Koran, under Pakistan's blasphemy laws, despite the lack of evidence against him: according to Sharia, the word of a Christian is half that of his Muslim accuser (his landlord).
: Officials strip-searched 29 Christian women and assaulted six Christian men after arresting them for holding a prayer meeting at a private home. Imprisoned last month without trial, they have not been told when or if they will be released. Authorities conducted the strip searches of the women, who insisted they had committed no crime, in unsanitary conditions. As a result, some of the women have been injured and are suffering illnesses, but authorities have provided no medical treatment.
: Authorities threatened to arrest church leaders if they engage in "evangelistic activities" and fail to comply with an order for churches to provide names and identifications: "The order was aimed at oppressing Christians amid growing hostilities toward Christianity… Sudanese law prohibits missionaries from evangelizing, and converting from Islam to another religion is punishable by imprisonment or death in , though previously such laws were not strictly enforced." Accordingly, days and weeks later, two evangelists were arrested on spurious charges and beat by police.
Turkey: A Christian asylum seeker who fled from Iran because of his faith "was brutally assaulted by his Turkish employer with hot water and his body was severely burned," due to "the extreme religious views" of his Muslim employer, who "told him he had no rights and that he would not pay him any money," after the Christian asked for his agreed wages. He "is just one example of hundreds of Iranian Christian asylum seekers who are living in such situations in ."
ABDUCTION, RANSOM, MURDER
: The abduction of a 16-year old Christian girl, who disappeared over a month ago, has become a "tug of war between the Christian family and Muslim lawyers." The court sided with the Islamists, ordering the girl to be held in a state-owned care home till she reaches 18—the legal age of conversion—instead of returning her to her family. Coptic activists argue that the decision "encourages Islamists to continue unabated the abduction of Christian minors for conversion to Islam."
: A Christian girl who was abducted in 2001 when she was 15 and forced to marry a Muslim, returned to her Catholic family after 10 years. Her case is not an isolated case: "there are at least 700 cases a year of Christian girls kidnapped and forced to marry Muslims. Likewise, "within the past three months, nine women have been abducted and forcibly converted to Islam."
Sudan: After a large truck smashed through the gates of a Catholic Church compound, Muslims affiliated with Sudan's Islamic government kidnapped two Catholic priests and "severely beat" them and looted their living quarters, stealing two vehicles, two laptops and a safe. Later, the kidnappers forced the priests to call their bishop with a ransom demand of 500,000 Sudanese pounds (US$185,530).
: A Muslim man hacked his daughter to death for dating a Christian: were they dating in a Muslim-dominated country, the Christian, as so often happens, would have likely received similar treatment.
Syria: The Christian community in Syria has been hit by a series of kidnappings and brutal murders; 100 Christians were killed since the anti-government unrest began; "children were being especially targeted by the kidnappers, who, if they do not receive the ransom demanded, kill the victim, including some who are "cut into pieces and thrown in a river." These latest reports are reminiscent of the anti-Christian attacks that have become commonplace in for a decade.
: A young man dressed as Father Frost—the Russian equivalent of Father Christmas—was stabbed to death while visiting relatives and bringing gifts. The Muslim mob beating and stabbing him screamed "you infidel!" leading police to cite "religious hatred" as motivation.
About this Series
Because the persecution of Christians in the Islamic world is on its way to reaching epidemic proportions, "Muslim Persecution of Christians" was developed to collate some—by no means all—of the instances of Muslim persecution of Christians that surface each month. It serves two purposes:
Intrinsically, to document that which the mainstream media does not: the habitual, if not chronic, Muslim persecution of Christians.
Instrumentally, to show that such persecution is not "random," but systematic and interrelated—that it is rooted in a worldview inspired by Sharia.
Accordingly, whatever the anecdote of persecution, it typically fits under a specific theme, including hatred for churches and other Christian symbols; sexual abuse of Christian women; forced conversions to Islam; apostasy and blasphemy laws; theft and plunder in lieu of jizya (tribute); overall expectations for Christians to behave like cowed "dhimmis" (second-class citizens); and simple violence and murder. Oftentimes it is a combination thereof.
Because these accounts of persecution span different ethnicities, languages, and locales—from Morocco in the west, to India in the east, and throughout the West, wherever there are Muslims—it should be clear that one thing alone binds them: Islam—whether the strict application of Islamic Sharia law, or the supremacist culture born of it.
Raymond Ibrahim is a Shillman Fellow at the and an Associate Fellow at the Middle East Forum.[end of quote]
[source - retrieved from http://www.meforum.org/3171/muslim-persecution-of-christians-january-2012 on 2/12/2012]
This is the end of the example:
3 - NOW WHAT SHOULD BE DONE TO RECTIFY THIS DYSFUNCTIONAL EVIL SITUATION?
Dissolve Islam and Give The World Some Needed Peace and Religious Freedom
The lust for violence that many members of Islam have that is responsible for 90 to 95% of the violence in the world today per the Weekender Australia. [source - source - The Weekend Australian, November 26-27, 2005 AD]. Let’s face it they violently remove other’s freedom of religion and commit many evil and wicked acts.
REALITY, Additional Background On The of Islam:
Here is some additional background on the evil ways of Islam that clearly show it as definitely NOT a religion from Almighty God (YHWH), creator of all there is.
<<"Mohammed was born at , Arabia, in a.d. 570, and his Islam quickly spread beyond the borders of the tribal groups of . The 7th century was startled with the rapid advances of his militant religion: Syria fell in 634; Jerusalem in 637; Egypt in 638; Persia in 640; North Africa in 689; and Spain in 711. Both Christians and Jews throughout were terrified until the Islamic troops were halted by Charles Martel at the Battle of Tours, France, in 732.
...
The fate of the Islamic world was much different than that of the . There remains a direct continuity between the state ruled by the caliphs in the 7th century and the Islamic states of today. Yet almost directly after Harun al-Rashid's death in 809, the caliphs began to lose power to local rulers. This loss was the result of religious as well as military developments. After Mohammed's death in 632, important men in two different family groups claimed to be the true successor. The supporters of the family group that won and gained the caliphate became known later as Sunnites. The other group would become known as Shiites. The followers of these two groups continue to be a source of tension in the Islamic world today.
In the 10th century a group of Shiites calling themselves Fatimids gained control of a region that included what is now northern Africa, , and . They ruled independently of any caliph at Baghdâd and their hold was broken only with the arrival of the Seljuk Turks - the same Turks against whom the First Crusade was launched - who were Sunnites.
The caliphs also lost power because they could not control their armies. Most of the armies of the caliphs were made up of slaves who had been bought or captured and armed as soldiers. These slave armies had no loyalty to the caliphs. As a result, they soon became independent mercenaries, hiring themselves out to whichever ruler would pay them the most. Local governors in the Islamic world took advantage of this, collecting taxes and paying the armies what they asked in return for support. In this way, powerful local rulers carved out states for themselves. [ source - Koinonia House Online, Bringing the world into focus through the lens of Scripture, http://www.khouse.org/articles/2002/421/ ]>>
<<"In 638, a Muslim army under Caliph Omar Ibn al-Khattab (ruled 634-644) conquered Jerusalem.[source - Encyclopedia of the Unusual and Unexplained :: Places of Mystery and Power, , http://www.unexplainedstuff.com/Places-of-Mystery-and-Power/Jerusalem.html ]>>
REALITY, Summary and Conclusion:
If the world is to obtain peace and have freedom of religion, Islam must be dissolved as clearly shown above.
FOR THOSE WHO WISH TO KNOW MORE:
1 - Dissolve Islam and Give The World Some Needed Peace, BY Iris the Preacher, 2011 at the following:
Available on 2/2012 at: http://religioustruths.yuku.com/topic/68/Dissolve-Islam-and-Give-The-World-Some-Needed-Peace or http://religioustruths.lefora.com/2011/10/17/dissolve-islam-and-give-the-world-some-needed-peac/
2 - The Evil of Forced Conversions and a Solution Offered: By Iris the Preacher, 2009 at the following:
Available on 2/2012 at:
http://www.network54.com/Forum/403209/thread/1328389246/last-1328389246/The+Evil+of+Forced+Conversions+and+a+Solution+Offered or http://religioustruths.yuku.com/topic/67/The-Evil-of-Forced-Conversions-and-a-Solution-Offered
3 - Islam, Violent From The Beginning Using India as An Example: By Iris the Preacher, 2009 at the following:
Available on 2/2012 at:
http://religioustruths.proboards59.com/index.cgi?board=recognize&action=display&thread=1163810568
4 - Here are some examples of the evil and wickedness promoted by Islam: By Iris the Preacher, 2009 at the following:
Available on 2/2012 at:
5 - Evil Empire Out To Remove Freedom and Control Others: By Iris the Preacher, 2009 at the following:
Available on 2/2012 at:
http://religioustruths.yuku.com/topic/71/Evil-Empire-Out-To-Remove-Freedom-and-Control-Others
6 - RELIGIONS THAT MAINTAIN EVILDOERS AS MEMBERS ARE EVIL: By Iris the Preacher, 2012 at the following:
Available on 2/2012 at:
http://religioustruths.yuku.com/topic/62/RELIGIONS-THAT-MAINTAIN-EVILDOERS-AS-MEMBERS-ARE-EVIL
7 - Blood, Blood, and More Blood, the Story of Islam: By Iris the Preacher, 2012 at the following:
Available on 2/2012 at:
http://religioustruths.yuku.com/topic/72/Blood-Blood-and-More-Blood-the-Story-of-Islam
And, I challenge anyone to show that my facts are in error.
Now to know the truth, go to:
1) http://religioustruths.yuku.com/
2) http://www.network54.com/Forum/403209/
3) http://religioustruths.lefora.com/
TRYING TO KEEP PEOPLE FROM LEARNING THE TRUTH IS JUST PLAIN WICKED AND EVIL, may Almighty God (YHWH) punish him.
If you wish more information and/or wish to ask a question or what ever, contact me by leaving me a message on the CONTACT thread at http://religioustruths.yuku.com/topic/58/CONTACTS-A-place-to-leave-comments-for-me
Your Friend in Christ Iris89
Francis David said it long ago, "Neither the sword of popes...nor the image of death will halt the march of truth. "Francis David, 1579, written on the wall of his prison cell." Read the book, "What Does The Bible Really Teach" and the Bible today!
-
Gentlemen, I have had men watching you for a long time and I am convinced that you have used the funds of the bank to speculate in the breadstuffs of the country. When you won, you divided the profits amongst you, and when you lost, you charged it to the bank. You tell me that if I take the deposits from the bank and annul its charter, I shall ruin ten thousand families. That may be true, gentlemen, but that is your sin! Should I let you go on, you will ruin fifty thousand families, and that would be my sin! You are a den of vipers and thieves. I intend to rout you out, and by the Eternal God, I will rout you out.
Andrew Jackson, President of the USA -
You Should Live in a Red House
You are adventurous and have a passion for life. You want to explore new places.You crave love and ever lasting romance. You want to deepen your intense feelings for another person.
You don't worry about what others think of you. You are who you are, and you've given up trying to be someone else.
You are quite persuasive. You know how to get your way whenever you want to... and you often want to!
What Color House Should You Live In?
Blogthings: A Fine Line Between Insight and Stupidity
-
everyone says it couldn't happen but it has and its only going to get worse from here on out
and so the culling will begin those that are starving already will not notice it as much they will just die quicker ..... those that are un used to shortages will now feel the pain first in their pocket books then in their stomachs mostly it will be the poor but as it goes on everyone will know the feeling the culling has offically started be prepaired for the final outcome its not to late to stock up but the clock is now ticking LOUDLY!!!Corn farmers face seed shortage due to drought
by Mark Steil /Minnesota public Radio News
After a year of extraordinary profits pushed by high corn prices, Minnesota farmers are looking forward to planting season.But their hopes of another strong season may be threatened by a growing scarcity of seed corn. That doesn’t bode well for spring planting of Minnesota’s $6.7 billion corn crop.
The weather last spring and summer served up just about every headache that seed corn growers have ever experienced.
In Minnesota and northern portions of the corn belt, the spring was too wet, delaying planting and hurting yields.
Meanwhile, a historic drought cut production in southern areas of the United States.
By late summer that dry weather had found its way north, cutting yields.
The nation’s third-largest seller of seed corn, Syngenta, which has its seed headquarters in the Twin Cities, saw its production last summer fall 15 to 25 percent short of expectations, said Eric Boersma, corn genetics portfolio manager for the company. He said that already is limiting the company’s ability to supply farmers preparing for spring.
"Certainly there are some hybrids that are getting to be tight,"he said. "Some of your top-tier hybrids are probably close to sold out."
Boersma said Syngenta could make up some of that lost production over the winter months, when the company buys seed corn raised in South America.
But he said that won’t fill all the gaps.
Other major seed companies experienced the same sorts of problems.
Pioneer Hi-Bred business director Patrick Yockey said the nation’s second largest seed company lost about 15 percent of its production last summer to poor weather. He said hybrids designed for short growing seasons, like those used in northwest Minnesota’s Red River Valley, were among the varieties hurt most.
Yockey said the situation is so bad that in some cases Pioneer has to do something that’s generally a business no-no: tell the customer they should try another seed company.
"We don’t want surprises at planting time," Yockey said. "So we try to be very open and very up-front with our growers so that they have a clear picture of what we’re able to supply."
In central Minnesota near Hutchinson, Tom Carlson, an agronomist for Gold Country Seed, said the company is delivering seed to farmers but is feeling the effects of reduced seed supplies. He said the same bad weather that hurt supplies nationwide caused problems for area seed corn growers.
"I would consider this to be a very tight season," he said.
The seed shortfall is a growing concern for farmers as spring planting approaches, Minnesota Corn Growers Association President John Mages said, recalling a recent conversation with a seed dealer.
"He said if somebody came in right now that didn’t have any seed ordered and said he wanted a thousand acres of seed corn, that they’d definitely have a hard time getting it for him," Mages said.
Read more: http://www.winonadailynews.com/news/article_489b628e-5467-11e1-a93b-001871e3ce6c.html#ixzz1mD9N3F2e -
-
Al-salamu 'alaykum.If you recall we had an assignment a couple of weeks ago where we had to writ a short biography of some of the Ashab who had a teacher-student relationship.
Here is what I wrote:
Al-Anmati (d.288)
He is the great imam Abu’l-Qasim ‘Uthman b. Sa’id b. Bashar al-Anmati. He studied the madhab under two of the greatest Ashab of Imam al-Shafi’i, namely al-Muzani and al-Rabi’.
He was crucial in transmitting the madhab in Baghdad, where he is known to have written books on the madhab, as well as teaching numerous renowned students, including Ibn Surayj. This all adds to his virtue and his name is mentioned repeatedly in our primary reference books, including al-Shirazi’s Al-Muhadhab and al-Nawawi’s Rawdhat al-Talibin.
Ibn Surayj (d.248-306)
He is the famous imam of the madhab, who played an essential role in its dissemination, Abu’l-‘Abbas Ahmad b. ‘Umar b. Surayj al-Baghdadi. His grandfather, al-Surayj (d.235), was a scholar of hadith known for his piety. Ibn al-Surayj is known as Shaykh al-Madhab and Imam al-Ashab to indicate his great renown. Indeed, after the direct disciples of Imam al-Shafi’I himself, Ibn Surayj takes the primary rank. Some even consider him greater than al-Muzani, and al-Suyuti considered him to be the mujaddid of the third century.
Ibn Surayj studied the madhab under al-Anmati (d.288), who in turn had studied under al-Muzani and al-Rabi’, two of al-Shafi’is greatest direct disciples in Egypt. He was appointed Qadi of Shiraz early in his life, but later refused official positions. This early appointment was frowned upon by some of the purists among the Ashab, who deemed government involvement to be a Hanafi affair.
He was a strict traditionalist and refrained from ilm al-kalam, saying one should accept the mutashabihat (ambiguous texts) without ta’wil (interpretation), and believe in them without tamthil (anthropomorphism). He attended, out of curiosity, some sessions of Junayd al-Baghdadi and maintained an objective approach to taṣawwuf throughout his life. Indeed, when asked for a fatwa in 297 during the infamous Hajjaj affair he refrained, declaring himself ignorant of his source of inspiration.
He wrote over 400 books, most of which unfortunately haven’t reached us, perhaps due to the disaster of the Mongol destruction of Baghdad. There seems to be some manuscripts in Dublin, though they haven’t been published yet. Most of his books dealt with ikhtilafat, nazar, and jadal. The most notable seems to have been al-Taqrib bayna'l-Muzani wa'l-Shafi'i, which tabulated the independent views of al-Muzani, distinguished from al-Shafi’i, and setting the parameters of the madhab. He said of this work:
‘On the Day of Resurrection, al-Shafi’i will be brought forth and with him al-Muzani. He will say: `This one has corrupted my knowledge.' I shall say: `Be merciful towards Abu Ibrahim (i.e. al-Muzani), for I have not ceased to repair what he corrupted.’
He also wrote Al-Mukhtasar fi’l-Fiqh, Al-Ghunya fi’l-Furu’, and Kitab al-Fara’id. These books, if discovered, would be hugely important. Of interest to researchers is that Ibn al-Surayj coined a mas’ala that has come to be known as the Mas’ala al-Surayjiyyah, also known as al-mas’ala al-da’ira or dawr al-talaq.
-
-
بسم الله الرحمن الرحيماَلْحَمْدُ للهِ ، وَصَلَّى اللهُ وَسَلَّمَ وَبَارَكَ عَلَى حَبِيْبِهِ الْمُصْطَفَى ، وَآلهِ الطَّاهِرِيْنَ الشُّرَفَاء
.نُوْرُ الْاْيْضَاحِ
The Imam Abu al-Ikhlas al-Hasan b. Ammar b. Ali b Yusuf Known as Imam Shurunbalali was born in Shrunbalal in 994 Hijri and began his studies at the prestigious seat of learning al-Azhar, Cairo, under the patronage of some of the most eminent scholars of his time. He himself later became a scholar of great repute and a copious writer, whose works exceed fifty in number. The Shaykh passed away in 1069 A/H.
He wrote Nur al-Idah wa Najaatul Arwah [Light of Clarification] upon the request of some of his companions or students as they needed a book that is simple in it's understanding and the beginners can benefit from it.
Imam ash-Shurunbulaali mentions the motive and intention of him writing this book, in the Muqaddimah of Nur al-Idah.
This book is very basic yet very comprehensive for a beginner. This book is ideal for a beginner due to the text being very concise and in clear explicit text. The format and presentation is extremely easy for the student. The scholar did not mention any differences in the Madhhab because that is only for the advance student. Ash-Shurunbulaali mentions the most authentic views on which a Fatwa has been given. 99 % of the Kitaab has the most authentic views but only few incidents are not the mu'tamad view of the Madhhab. Also, the author did not mention the Dalaa’il such as Hadith texts from where the ruling is derived.
Many scholars relied on this book to give Fatwa. Such as Raddul Mukhtaar is used when giving Fatwa. In this book ‘Allaamah Ibn ‘Abideen gives the view of Nurul Idah in many places. Even Fatawa Rahimiyyah has Nurul Idah as a reference book.
Our teacher in this course is Shaykh Isma'il Moosa, who resides in South Africa.
This thread shall be utilized for asking queries and learning more about this course.
On the first day, we accomplished the following:
- Correct intention of seeking 'ilm.
- Virtues of seeking knowledge.
- Biography of the author.
- Biography of the book.
- Briefly over the 7 categories of scholars in the Hanafi Madhhab.
- We have begun Kitab at-Taharah.
On the second day, we accomplished the following:
- That Which Is Permissible For Purification
- Types of Water
- When Does Water Become Used
- That Which Is Not Permissible for Ablut ion
- That Which overwhelms The Water
- The Rulings of Remnant Water [Su'r]
- Utensils and Clothes
- Investigating The Purity Of Utensils And Clothes
وسلام,
أبو زينب.
